Act ii.

1778.—"Should it be more agreeable to the parties, Sir Matthew will settle upon Sir John and his Lady, for their joint lives, a JAGGHIRE.

"_Sir John._—A JAGGHIRE?

"_Thomas._—The term is Indian, and means an annual Income."—_Foote, The Nabob_, i. 1.

We believe the traditional stage pronunciation in these passages is JAG HIRE (assonant in both syllables to _Quag Mire_); and this is also the pronunciation given in some dictionaries.

1778.—"... JAGHIRES, which were always rents arising from lands."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 52.

1809.—"He was nominally in possession of a larger JAGHIRE."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 401.

A territory adjoining Fort St. George was long known as the JAGHIRE, or the _Company's_ JAGHIRE, and is often so mentioned in histories of the 18th century. This territory, granted to the Company by the Nabob of Arcot in 1750 and 1763, nearly answers to the former Collectorate of Chengalput and present Collectorate of Madras.

[In the following the reference is to the _Jirgah_ or tribal council of the Pathan tribes on the N.W. frontier.

[1900.—"No doubt upon the occasion of Lord Curzon's introduction to the Waziris and the Mohmunds, he will inform their JAGIRS that he has long since written a book about them."—_Contemporary Rev._ Aug. p. 282.]

JAGHEERDAR, s. P.—H. _jāgīrdār_, the holder of a JAGHEER.

[1813.—"... in the Mahratta empire the principal JAGHIREDARS, or nobles, appear in the field...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 328.]

1826.—"The Resident, many officers, men of rank ... JAGHEERDARS, Brahmins, and Pundits, were present, assembled round my father."—_Pandurang Hari_, 389; [ed. 1873, ii. 259].

1883.—"The Sikhs administered the country by means of JAGHEERDARS, and paid them by their JAGHEERS: the English administered it by highly paid British officers, at the same time that they endeavoured to lower the land-tax, and to introduce grand material reforms."—_Bosworth Smith, L. of Ld. Lawrence_, i. 378.

JAIL-KHANA, s. A hybrid word for 'a gaol,' commonly used in the Bengal Presidency.

JAIN, s. and adj. The non-Brahmanical sect so called; believed to represent the earliest heretics of Buddhism, at present chiefly to be found in the Bombay Presidency. There are a few in Mysore, Canara, and in some parts of the Madras Presidency, but in the Middle Ages they appear to have been numerous on the coast of the Peninsula generally. They are also found in various parts of Central and Northern India and Behar. The Jains are generally merchants, and some have been men of enormous wealth (see _Colebrooke's Essays_, i. 378 _seqq._; [Lassen, in _Ind. Antiq._ ii. 193 _seqq._, 258 _seqq._]). The name is Skt. JAINA, meaning a follower of JINA. The latter word is a title applied to certain saints worshipped by the sect in the place of gods; it is also a name of the Buddhas. An older name for the followers of the sect appears to have been _Nirgrantha_, 'without bond,' properly the title of Jain _ascetics_ only (otherwise _Yatis_), [and in particular of the _Digambara_ or 'sky-clad,' naked branch]. (_Burnell, S. Indian Palaeography_, p. 47, note.)

[c. 1590.—"JAINA. The founder of this wonderful system was Jina, also called Arhat, or Arhant."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 188.]

JALEEBOTE, s. _Jālībōt_. A marine corruption of _jolly-boat_ (_Roebuck_). (See GALLEVAT.)

JAM, s. _Jām_.

A. A title borne by certain chiefs in Kutch, in Kāthiāwāṛ, and on the lower Indus. The derivation is very obscure (see _Elliot_, i. 495). The title is probably Bilūch originally. There are several JĀMS in Lower Sind and its borders, and notably the _Jām_ of Las Bela State, a well-known dependency of Kelat, bordering the sea. [Mr. Longworth Dames writes: "I do not think the word is of Balochi origin, although it is certainly made use of in the Balochi language. It is rather Sindhi, in the broad sense of the word, using Sindhi as the natives do, referring to the tribes of the Indus valley without regard to the modern boundaries of the province of Sindh. As far as I know, it is used as a title, not by Baloches, but by indigenous tribes of Rājput or Jat origin, now, of course, all Musulmans. The Jām of Las Bela belongs to a tribe of this nature known as the Jāmhat. In the Dera Ghāzī Khān District it is used by certain local notables of this class, none of them Baloches. The principal tribe there using it is the Udhāna. It is also an honorific title among the Mochis of Dera Ghāzī Khān town."]

[c. 1590.—"On the Gujarat side towards the south is a Zamíndár of note whom they call JÁM...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 250.

[1843.—See under DAWK.]

B. A nautical measure, Ar. _zām_, pl. _azwām_. It occurs in the form GEME in a quotation of 1614 under JASK. It is repeatedly used in the _Mohit_ of Sidi 'Ali, published in the _J. As. Soc. Bengal_. It would appear from J. Prinsep's remarks there that the word is used in various ways. Thus Baron J. Hammer writes to Prinsep: "Concerning the measure of _azwām_ the first section of the IIId. chapter explains as follows: 'The _zām_ is either the practical one (_'arfī_), or the rhetorical (_iṣṭilāḥī_—but this the acute Prinsep suggests should be _aṣṭarlābī_, 'pertaining to the divisions of the astrolabe'). The _practical_ is one of the 8 parts into which day and night are divided; the rhetorical (but read the _astrolabic_) is the 8th part of an inch (_iṣāba_) in the ascension and descension of the stars; ...' an explanation which helps me not a bit to understand the true measure of a _zām_, in the reckoning of a ship's course." Prinsep then elucidates this: The _zām_ in practical parlance is said to be the 8th part of day and night; it is in fact a nautical _watch_ or Hindu _pahar_ (see PUHUR). Again, it is the 8th part of the ordinary inch, like the _jau_ or barleycorn of the Hindus (the 8th part of an _angul_ or digit), of which _jau_, _zām_ is possibly a corruption. Again, the _iṣāba_ or inch, and the _zām_ or ⅛ of an inch, had been transferred to the rude angle-instruments of the Arab navigators; and Prinsep deduces from statements in Sidi 'Ali's book that the _iṣāba_ was very nearly equal to 96′ and the _zām_ to 12′. Prinsep had also found on enquiry among Arab mariners, that the term ZĀM was still well known to nautical people as 1/5 of a geographical degree, or 12 nautical miles, quite confirmatory of the former calculation; it was also stated to be still applied to terrestrial measurements (see _J.A.S.B._ v. 642-3).

1013.—"J'ai déjà parlé de Sérira (read _Sarbaza_) qui est située à l'extremité de l'île de Lâmeri, à cent-vingt ZÂMÂ de Kala."—_Ajāīb-al-Hind_, ed. _Van der Lith et Marcel Devic_, 176.

" "Un marin m'a rapporté qu'il avait fait la traversée de Sérira (_Sarbaza_) à la Chine dans un _Sambouq_ (see SAMBOOK). 'Nous avions parcouru,' dit-il, 'un espace de cinquante ZÂMÂ, lorsqu'une tempête fondit sur notre embarcation.... Ayant fait de l'eau, nous remîmes à la voile vers le Senf, suivant ses instructions, et nous y abordâmes sains et saufs, après un voyage de quinze ZÂMÂ."—_Ibid._ pp. 190-91.

1554.—"26th VOYAGE _from Calicut_ to _Kardafun_" (see GUARDAFUI).

"... you run from _Calicut_ to _Kolfaini_ (_i.e._ Kalpeni, one of the Laccadive Ids.) two ZĀMS in the direction of W. by S., the 8 or 9 ZĀMS W.S.W. (this course is in the 9 degree channel through the Laccadives), then you may rejoice as you have got clear of the islands of _Fúl_, from thence W. by N. and W.N.W. till the pole is 4 inches and a quarter, and then true west to _Kardafún_."

* * * * *

"27th VOYAGE, _from Diú to Malacca_.

"Leaving Diú you go first S.S.E. till the pole is 5 inches, and side then towards the land, till the distance between it and the ship is six ZĀMS; from thence you steer S.S.E. ... you must not side all at once but by degrees, first till the _farkadain_ (β and γ in the Little Bear) are made by a quarter less than 8 inches, from thence to S.E. till the _farkadain_ are 7¼ inches, from thence true east at a rate of 18 ZĀMS, then you have passed Ceylon."—_The Mohit_, in _J.A.S.B._ v. 465.

The meaning of this last _routier_ is: "Steer S.S.E. till you are in 8° N. Lat. (lat. of Cape Comorin); make then a little more easting, but keep 72 miles between you and the coast of Ceylon till you find the β and γ of Ursa Minor have an altitude of only 12° 24′ (_i.e._ till you are in N. Lat. 6° or 5°), and then steer due east. When you have gone 216 miles you will be quite clear of Ceylon."

1625.—"We cast anchor under the island of Kharg, which is distant from Cais, which we left behind us, 24 GIAM. GIAM is a measure used by the Arab and Persian pilots in the Persian Gulf; and every GIAM is equal to 3 leagues; insomuch that from Cais to Kharg we had made 72 leagues."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 816.

JAMBOO, JUMBOO, s. The Rose-apple, _Eugenia jambos_, L. _Jambosa vulgaris_, Decand.; Skt. _jambū_, Hind. _jam_, _jambū_, _jamrūl_, &c. This is the use in Bengal, but there is great confusion in application, both colloquially and in books. The name _jambū_ is applied in some parts of India to the exotic GUAVA (q.v.), as well as to other species of _Eugenia_; including the _jāmun_ (see JAMOON), with which the rose-apple is often confounded in books. They are very different fruits, though they have both been classed by Linnaeus under the genus _Eugenia_ (see further remarks under JAMOON). [Mr. Skeat notes that the word is applied by the Malays both to the rose-apple and the guava, and Wilkinson (_Dict._ s.v.) notes a large number of fruits to which the name _jambū_ is applied.]

Garcia de Orta mentions the rose-apple under the name IAMBOS, and says (1563) that it had been recently introduced into Goa from Malacca. This may have been the _Eugenia Malaccensis_, L., which is stated in Forbes Watson's Catalogue of nomenclature to be called in Bengal _Malāka Jamrūī_, and in Tamil _Malākā maram_ _i.e._ 'Malacca tree.' The Skt. name _jambū_ is, in the Malay language, applied with distinguishing adjectives to all the species.

[1598.—"The trees whereon the IAMBOS do grow are as great as Plumtrees."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. ii. 31.]

1672.—P. Vincenzo Maria describes the GIAMBO D'INDIA with great precision, and also the GIAMBO DI CHINA—no doubt _J. malaccensis_—but at too great length for extract, pp. 351-352.

1673.—"In the South a Wood of JAMBOES, Mangoes, Cocoes."—_Fryer_, 46.

1727.—"Their JAMBO _Malacca_ (at Goa) is very beautiful and pleasant."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 255; [ed. 1744, i. 258].

1810.—"The JUMBOO, a species of rose-apple, with its flower like crimson tassels covering every part of the stem."—_Maria Graham_, 22.

JAMES AND MARY, n.p. The name of a famous sand-bank in the Hoogly R. below Calcutta, which has been fatal to many a ship. It is mentioned under 1748, in the record of a survey of the river quoted in _Long_, p. 10. It is a common allegation that the name is a corruption of the Hind. words _jal mari_, with the supposed meaning of 'dead water.' But the real origin of the name dates, as Sir G. Birdwood has shown, out of India Office records, from the wreck of a vessel called the "_Royal James and Mary_," in September 1694, on that sand-bank (_Letter to the Court, from Chuttanuttee_, Dec. 19, 1694). [_Report on Old Records_, 90.] This shoal appears by name in a chart belonging to the _English Pilot_, 1711.

JAMMA, s. P.—H. _jāma_, a piece of native clothing. Thus, in composition, see PYJAMMAS. Also stuff for clothing, &c., _e.g._ _mom_-JAMA, wax-cloth. ["The JAMA may have been brought by the Aryans from Central Asia, but as it is still now seen it is thoroughly Indian and of ancient date."—_Rajendralala Mitra, Indo-Aryans_, i. 187 _seq._

[1813.—"The better sort (of Hindus) wear ... a JAMA, or long gown of white calico, which is tied round the middle with a fringed or embroidered sash."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 52].

JAMOON, s. Hind. _jāmun_, _jāman_, _jāmlī_, &c. The name of a poor fruit common in many parts of India, and apparently in E. Africa, the _Eugenia jambolana_, Lamk. (_Calyptranthes jambolana_ of Willdenow, _Syzygium jambolanum_ of Decand.) This seems to be confounded with the _Eugenia jambos_, or Rose-apple (see JAMBOO, above), by the author of a note on Leyden's _Baber_ which Mr. Erskine justly corrects (Baber's own account is very accurate), by the translators of Ibn Batuta, and apparently, as regards the botanical name, by Sir R. Burton. The latter gives _jamli_ as the Indian, and _zam_ as the Arabic name. The name _jambū_ appears to be applied to this fruit at Bombay, which of course promotes the confusion spoken of. In native practice the stones of this fruit have been alleged to be a cure for diabetes, but European trials do not seem to have confirmed this.

c. 13**.—"The inhabitants (of Mombasa) gather also a fruit which they call JAMŪN, and which resembles an olive; it has a stone like the olive, but has a very sweet taste."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 191. Elsewhere the translators write _tchoumoûn_ (iii. 128, iv. 114, 229), a spelling indicated in the original, but surely by some error.

c. 1530.—"Another is the JAMAN.... It is on the whole a fine looking tree. Its fruit resembles the black grape, but has a more acid taste, and is not very good."—_Baber_, 325. The note on this runs: "This, Dr. Hunter says, is the _Eugenia Jambolana_, the rose-apple (_Eugenia jambolana_, but not the rose-apple, which is now called _Eugenia jambu_.—D.W.). The _jâman_ has no resemblance to the rose-apple; it is more like an oblong sloe than anything else, but grows on a tall tree."

1563.—"I will eat of those olives,——, at least they look like such; but they are very astringent (_ponticas_) as if binding,——, and yet they do look like ripe Cordova olives.

"_O._ They are called JAMBOLONES, and grow wild in a wood that looks like a myrtle grove; in its leaves the tree resembles the arbutus; but like the jack, the people of the country don't hold this fruit for very wholesome."—_Garcia_, f. 111_y_.

1859.—"The Indian JAMLI.... It is a noble tree, which adorns some of the coast villages and plantations, and it produces a damson-like fruit, with a pleasant sub-acid flavour."—_Burton_, in _J.R.G.S._ ix. 36.

JANCADA, s. This name was given to certain responsible guides in the Nair country who escorted travellers from one inhabited place to another, guaranteeing their security with their own lives, like the Bhāts of Guzerat. The word is Malayāl. _chaṅṅāḍam_ (_i.e._ _changngāḍam_, [the _Madras Gloss._ writes _channātam_, and derives it from Skt. _sanghāta_, 'union']), with the same spelling as that of the word given as the origin of JANGAR or JANGADA, 'a raft.' These _jancadas_ or _jangadas_ seem also to have been placed in other confidential and dangerous charges. Thus:

1543.—"This man who so resolutely died was one of the JANGADAS of the Pagode. They are called JANGADES because the kings and lords of those lands, according to a custom of theirs, send as guardians of the houses of the Pagodes in their territories, two men as captains, who are men of honour and good cavaliers. Such guardians are called JANGADAS, and have soldiers of guard under them, and are as it were the Counsellors and Ministers of the affairs of the pagodes, and they receive their maintenance from the establishment and its revenues. And sometimes the king changes them and appoints others."—_Correa_, iv. 328.

c. 1610.—"I travelled with another Captain ... who had with him these JANGAI, who are the Nair guides, and who are found at the gates of towns to act as escort to those who require them.... Every one takes them, the weak for safety and protection, those who are stronger, and travel in great companies and well armed, take them only as witnesses that they are not aggressors in case of any dispute with the Nairs."—_Pyrard de Laval_, ch. xxv.; [Hak. Soc. i. 339, and see Mr. Gray's note _in loco_].

1672.—"The safest of all journeyings in India are those through the Kingdom of the Nairs and the Samorin, if you travel with GIANCADAS, the most perilous if you go alone. These GIANCADAS are certain heathen men, who venture their own life and the lives of their kinsfolk for small remuneration, to guarantee the safety of travellers."—_P. Vincenzo Maria_, 127.

See also _Chungathum_, in _Burton's Goa_, p. 198.

JANGAR, s. A raft. Port. _jangada_. ["A double platform canoe made by placing a floor of boards across two boats, with a bamboo railing." (_Madras Gloss._).] This word, chiefly colloquial, is the Tamil-Malayāl. _shangāḍam_, _channātam_ (for the derivation of which see JANCADA). It is a word of particular interest as being one of the few Dravidian words, [but perhaps ultimately of Skt. origin], preserved in the remains of classical antiquity, occurring in the _Periplus_ as our quotation shows. Bluteau does not call the word an Indian term.

c. 80-90.—"The vessels belonging to these places (_Camara_, _Poducē_, and _Sopatma_ on the east coast) which hug the shore to Limyricē (_Dimyricē_), and others also called Σάγγαρα, which consist of the largest canoes of single timbers lashed together; and again those biggest of all which sail to Chryse and Ganges, and are called Κολανδίοφωντα."—_Periplus_, in _Müller's Geog. Gr. Min._, i. "The first part of this name for boats or ships is most probably the Tam. _kul̤inda_ = hollowed: the last _ōḍam_ = boat."—_Burnell, S.I. Palaeography_, 612.

c. 1504.—"He held in readiness many JANGADAS of timber."—_Correa, Lendas_, I. i. 476.

c. 1540.—"... and to that purpose had already commanded two great Rafts (JÃGADAS), covered with dry wood, barrels of pitch and other combustible stuff, to be placed at the entering into the Port."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xlvi.), in _Cogan_, p. 56.

1553.—"... the fleet ... which might consist of more than 200 rowing vessels of all kinds, a great part of them combined into JANGADAS in order to carry a greater mass of men, and among them two of these contrivances on which were 150 men."—_Barros_, II. i. 5.

1598.—"Such as stayed in the ship, some tooke bords, deals, and other peeces of wood, and bound them together (which y^e Portingals cal IANGADAS) every man what they could catch, all hoping to save their lives, but of all those there came but two men safe to shore."—_Linschoten_, p. 147; [Hak. Soc. ii. 181; and see Mr. Gray on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 53 _seq._].

1602.—"For his object was to see if he could rescue them in JANGADAS, which he ordered him immediately to put together of baulks, planks, and oars."—_Couto_, Dec. IV. liv. iv. cap. 10.

1756.—"... having set fire to a JUNGODO of Boats, these driving down towards the Fleet, compelled them to weigh."—_Capt. Jackson_, in _Dalrymple's Or. Rep._ i. 199.

c. 1790.—"SANGARIE." See quotation under HACKERY.

c. 1793.—"Nous nous remîmes en chemin à six heures du matin, et passâmes la rivière dans un SANGARIE ou canot fait d'un palmier creusé."—_Haafner_, ii. 77.

JANGOMAY, ZANGOMAY, JAMAHEY, &c., n.p. The town and state of Siamese Laos, called by the Burmese _Zimmé_, by the Siamese _Xiengmai_ or _Kiang-mai_, &c., is so called in narratives of the 17th century. Serious efforts to establish trade with this place were made by the E.I. Company in the early part of the 17th century, of which notice will be found in Purchas, _Pilgrimage_, and Sainsbury, _e.g._ in vol. i. (1614), pp. 311, 325; (1615) p. 425; (1617) ii. p. 90. The place has again become the scene of commercial and political interest; an English Vice-Consulate has been established; and a railway survey undertaken. [See _Hallett, A Thousand Miles on an Elephant_, 74 _seqq._]

c. 1544.—"Out of this Lake of _Singapamor_ ... do four very large and deep rivers proceed, whereof the first ... runneth Eastward through all the Kingdoms of _Sornau_ and _Siam_ ...; the Second, JANGUMAA ... disimboking into the Sea by the Bar of _Martabano_ in the Kingdom of _Pegu_...."—_Pinto_ (in _Cogan_, 165).

1553.—(Barros illustrates the position of the different kingdoms of India by the figure of a (left) hand, laid with the palm downwards) "And as regards the western part, following always the sinew of the forefinger, it will correspond with the ranges of mountains running from north to south along which lie the kingdom of Avá, and Bremá, and JANGOMÁ."—III. ii. 5.

c. 1587.—"I went from _Pegu_ to IAMAYHEY, which is in the Countrey of the _Langeiannes_, whom we call IANGOMES; it is five and twentie dayes iourney to Northeast from Pegu.... Hither to IAMAYHEY come many Merchants out of _China_, and bring great store of Muske, Gold, Silver, and many things of _China_ worke."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii.

c. 1606.—"But the people, or most part of them, fled to the territories of the King of JANGOMA, where they were met by the Padre Friar Francisco, of the Annunciation, who was there negotiating ..."—_Bocarro_, 136.

1612.—"The Siamese go out with their heads shaven, and leave long mustachioes on their faces; their garb is much like that of the Peguans. The same may be said of the JANGOMAS and the Laojoes" (see LAN JOHN).—_Couto_, V. vi. 1.

c. 1615.—"The King (of Pegu) which now reigneth ... hath in his time recovered from the King of _Syam_ ... the town and kingdom of ZANGOMAY, and therein an Englishman called _Thomas Samuel_, who not long before had been sent from _Syam_ by Master _Lucas Anthonison_, to discover the Trade of that country by the sale of certaine goods sent along with him for that purpose."—_W. Methold_, in _Purchas_, v. 1006.

[1617.—"JANGAMA." See under JUDEA.

[1795.—"ZEMEE." See under SHAN.]

JAPAN, n.p. Mr. Giles says: "Our word is from _Jeh-pun_, the Dutch orthography of the Japanese _Ni-pon_." What the Dutch have to do with the matter is hard to see. ["Our word '_Japan_' and the Japanese _Nihon_ or _Nippon_, are alike corruptions of _Jih-pen_, the Chinese pronunciation of the characters (meaning) literally 'sun-origin.'" (_Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 221).] A form closely resembling _Japán_, as we pronounce it, must have prevailed, among foreigners at least, in China as early as the 13th century; for Marco Polo calls it _Chipan_-gu or _Jipan_-ku, a name representing the Chinese _Zhi-păn-Kwe_ ('Sun-origin-Kingdom'), the Kingdom of the Sunrise or Extreme Orient, of which the word _Nipon_ or _Niphon_, used in Japan, is said to be a dialectic variation. But as there was a distinct gap in Western tradition between the 14th century and the 16th, no doubt we, or rather the Portuguese, acquired the name from the traders at Malacca, in the Malay forms, which Crawfurd gives as _Jăpung_ and _Jăpang_.

1298.—"CHIPANGU is an Island towards the east in the high seas, 1,500 miles distant from the Continent; and a very great Island it is. The people are white, civilized, and well-favoured. They are Idolaters, and dependent on nobody...."—_Marco Polo_, bk. iii. ch. 2.

1505.—"... and not far off they took a ship belonging to the King of Calichut; out of which they have brought me certain jewels of good value; including Mccccc. pearls worth 8,000 ducats; also three astrological instruments of silver, such as are not used by our astrologers, large and well-wrought, which I hold in the highest estimation. They say that the King of Calichut had sent the said ship to an island called SAPONIN to obtain the said instruments...."—_Letter from the K. of Portugal_ (Dom Manuel) _to the K. of Castille_ (Ferdinand). Reprint by _A. Burnell_, 1881, p. 8.

1521.—"In going by this course we passed near two very rich islands; one is in twenty degrees latitude in the antarctic pole, and is called CIPANGHU."—_Pigafetta, Magellan's Voyage_, Hak. Soc., 67. Here the name appears to be taken from the chart or Mappe-Monde which was carried on the voyage. CIPANGHU appears by that name on the globe of Martin Behaim (1492), but 20 degrees _north_, not south, of the equator.

1545.—"Now as for us three _Portugals_, having nothing to sell, we employed our time either in fishing, hunting, or seeing the Temples of these _Gentiles_, which were very sumptuous and rich, whereinto the _Bonzes_, who are their priests, received us very courteously, for indeed it is the custom of those of JAPPON (_do Japão_) to be exceeding kind and courteous."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. cxxxiv.), in _Cogan_, E.T. p. 173.

1553.—"After leaving to the eastward the isles of the Lequios (see LEW CHEW) and of the JAPONS (_dos Japões_), and the great province of Meaco, which for its great size we know not whether to call it Island or Continent, the coast of China still runs on, and those parts pass beyond the antipodes of the meridian of Lisbon."—_Barros_, I. ix. 1.

1572.—

"Esta meia escondida, que responde De longe a China, donde vem buscar-se, He JAPÃO, onde nasce la prata fina, Que illustrada será co' a Lei divina." _Camões_, x. 131.

By Burton:

"This Realm, half-shadowed, China's empery afar reflecting, whither ships are bound, is the JAPAN, whose virgin silver mine shall shine still sheenier with the Law Divine."

1727.—"JAPON, with the neighbouring Islands under its Dominions, is about the magnitude of Great Britain."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 306; [ed. 1744, ii. 305].

JARGON, JARCOON, ZIRCON, s. The name of a precious stone often mentioned by writers of the 16th century, but respecting the identity of which there seems to be a little obscurity. The _English Encyclopaedia_, and the _Times_ Reviewer of Emanuel's book _On Precious Stones_ (1866), identify it with the hyacinth or jacinth; but Lord Stanley of Alderley, in his translation of Barbosa (who mentions the stone several times under the form _giagonza_ and _jagonza_), on the authority of a practical jeweller identifies it with corundum. This is probably an error. _Jagonza_ looks like a corruption of _jacinthus_. And Haüy's _Mineralogy_ identifies _jargon_ and _hyacinth_ under the common name of _zircon_. Dana's _Mineralogy_ states that the term _hyacinth_ is applied to these stones, consisting of a _silicate of zirconia_, "which present bright colours, considerable transparency, and smooth shining surfaces.... The variety from Ceylon, which is colourless, and has a smoky tinge, and is therefore sold for inferior diamonds, is sometimes called _jargon_" (_Syst. of Mineral._, 3rd ed., 1850, 379-380; [_Encycl. Britt._ 9th ed. xxiv. 789 _seq._]).

The word probably comes into European languages through the Span. _azarcon_, a word of which there is a curious history in _Dozy and Engelmann_. Two Spanish words and their distinct Arabic originals have been confounded in the _Span. Dict._ of Cobarruvias (1611) and others following him. Sp. _zarca_ is 'a woman with _blue_ eyes,' and this comes from Ar. _zarḳā_, fem. of _azraḳ_, 'blue.' This has led the lexicographers above referred to astray, and _azarcon_ has been by them defined as a 'blue earth, made of burnt lead.' But _azarcon_ really applies to 'red-lead,' or vermilion, as does the Port. _zarcão_, _azarcão_, and its proper sense is as the _Dict. of the Sp. Academy_ says (after repeating the inconsistent explanation and etymology of Cobarruvias), "an intense orange-colour, Lat. _color aureus_." This is from the Ar. _zarḳūn_, which in Ibn Baithar is explained as synonymous with _salīḳūn_, and _asranj_, "which the Greeks call _sandix_," _i.e._ cinnabar or vermilion (see Sontheimer's _Ebn Beithar_, i. 44, 530). And the word, as Dozy shows, occurs in Pliny under the form _syricum_ (see quotations below). The eventual etymology is almost certainly Persian, either _zargūn_, 'gold colour,' as Marcel Devic suggests, or _āzargūn_ (perhaps more properly _āẓargūn_, from _āẓar_, 'fire'), 'flame-colour,' as Dozy thinks.

A.D. c. 70.—"Hoc ergo adulteratur minium in officinis sociorum, et ubivis SYRICO. Quonam modo SYRICUM fiat suo loco docebimus, sublini autem SYRICO minium conpendi ratio demonstrat."—_Plin. N. H._ XXXIII. vii.

" "Inter facticios est et SYRICUM, quo minium sublini diximus. Fit autem Sinopide et sandyce mixtis."—_Ibid._ XXXV. vi.

1796.—"The artists of Ceylon prepare rings and heads of canes, which contain a complete assortment of all the precious stones found in that island. These assemblages are called JARGONS _de Ceilan_, and are so called because they consist of a collection of gems which reflect various colours."—_Fra Paolino_, Eng. ed. 1800, 393. (This is a very loose translation. Fra Paolino evidently thought _Jargon_ was a figurative name applied to this mixture of stones, as it is to a mixture of languages).

1813.—"The colour of JARGONS is grey, with tinges of green, blue, red, and yellow."—_I. Mawe, A Treatise on Diamonds_, &c. 119.

1860.—"The 'Matura Diamonds,' which are largely used by the native jewellers, consist of ZIRCON, found in the syenite, not only uncoloured, but also of pink and yellow tints, the former passing for rubies."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 38.

JAROOL, s. The _Lagerstroemia reginae_, Roxb. H.-Beng. _jarūl_, _jāral_. A tree very extensively diffused in the forests of Eastern and Western India and Pegu. It furnishes excellent boat-timber, and is a splendid flowering tree. "An exceeding glorious tree of the Concan jungles, in the month of May robed as in imperial purple, with its terminal panicles of large showy purple flowers. I for the first time introduced it largely into Bombay gardens, and called it _Flos reginae_"—_Sir G. Birdwood, MS._

1850.—"Their forests are frequented by timber-cutters, who fell JAROOL, a magnificent tree with red wood, which, though soft, is durable under water, and therefore in universal use for boat building."—_Hooker, Him. Journals_, ed. 1855, ii. 318.

1855.—"Much of the way from Rangoon also, by the creeks, to the great river, was through actual dense forest, in which the JAROOL, covered with purple blossoms, made a noble figure."—_Blackwood's Mag._, May 1856, 538.

JASK, JASQUES, CAPE-, n.p. Ar. _Rās Jāshak_, a point on the eastern side of the Gulf of Omān, near the entrance to the Persian Gulf, and 6 miles south of a port of the same name. The latter was frequented by the vessels of the English Company whilst the Portuguese held Ormus. After the Portuguese were driven out of Ormus (1622) the English trade was moved to GOMBROON (q.v.). The peninsula of which Cape Jask is the point, is now the terminus of the submarine cable from Bushire; and a company of native infantry is quartered there. _Jāsak_ appears in Yāḳūt as "a large island between the land of Omān and the Island of Kish." No island corresponds to this description, and probably the reference is an incorrect one to _Jask_ (see _Dict. de la Perse_, p. 149). By a curious misapprehension, Cape Jasques seems to have been Englished as _Cape James_ (see _Dunn's Or. Navigator_, 1780, p. 94).

1553.—"Crossing from this Cape Moçandan to that opposite to it called JASQUE, which with it forms the mouth of the strait, we enter on the second section (of the coast) according to our division...."—_Barros_, I. ix. i.

1572.—

"Mas deixemos o estreito, e o conhecido CABO DE JASQUE, dito já Carpella, Com todo o seu terreno mal querido Da natura, e dos dons usados della...." _Camões_, x. 105.

By Burton:

"But now the Narrows and their noted head CAPE JASK, Carpella called by those of yore, quit we, the dry terrene scant favourèd by Nature niggard of her normal store...."

1614.—"_Per Postscript._ If it please God this Persian business fall out to y^r contentt, and y^t you thinke fitt to adventure thither, I thinke itt not amisse to sett you downe as y^e Pilotts have informed mee of JASQUES, w^{ch} is a towne standinge neere y^e edge of a straightte Sea Coast where a ship may ride in 8 fathome water a Sacar shotte from y^e shoar and in 6 fathome you maye bee nearer. JASQUE is 6 _Gemes_ (see JAM, B) from Ormus southwards and six _Gemes_ is 60 cosses makes 30 leagues. JASQUES lieth from Muschet east. From JASQUES to SINDA is 200 cosses or 100 leagues. At JASQUES com̃only they have northe winde w^{ch} blowethe trade out of y^e Persian Gulfe. Mischet is on y^e Arabian Coast, and is a little portte of Portugalls."—MS. Letter from _Nich. Downton_, dd. November 22, 1614, in India Office; [Printed in _Foster, Letters_, ii. 177, and compare ii. 145].

1617.—"There came news at this time that there was an English ship lying inside the Cape of Rosalgate (see ROSALGAT) with the intention of making a fort at JASQUES in Persia, as a point from which to plunder our cargoes...."—_Bocarro_, 672.

[1623.—"The point or peak of GIASCK."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 4.

[1630.—"IASQUES." (See under JUNK.)]

1727.—"I'll travel along the Sea-coast, towards _Industan_, or the _Great Mogul's_ Empire. All the Shore from JASQUES to _Sindy_, is inhabited by uncivilized People, who admit of no Commerce with Strangers...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 115; [ed. 1744].

JASOOS, s. Ar.-H. _jāsūs_, 'a spy.'

1803.—"I have some JASOOSES, selected by Col. C——'s brahmin for their stupidity, that they might not pry into state secrets, who go to Sindia's camp, remain there a _phaur_ (see PUHUR) in fear ..."—_M. Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 62.

JAUN, s. This is a term used in Calcutta, and occasionally in Madras, of which the origin is unknown to the present writers. [Mr. H. Beveridge points out that it is derived from H.—Beng. _yān_, defined by Sir G. Haughton: "a vehicle, any means of conveyance, a horse, a carriage, a _palkee_." It is Skt. _yāna_, with the same meaning. The initial _ya_ in Bengali is usually pronounced _ja_. The root is _yā_, 'to go.'] It is, or was, applied to a small palankin carriage, such as is commonly used by business men in going to their offices, &c.

c. 1836.—

"Who did not know that office JAUN of pale Pomona green, With its drab and yellow lining, and picked out black between, Which down the Esplanade did go at the ninth hour of the day...."— _Bole-Ponjis_, by _H. M. Parker_, ii. 215.

[The JAUN Bazar is a well-known low quarter of Calcutta.]

[1892.—

"From Tarnau in Galicia To JAUN Bazar she came." _R. Kipling, Ballad of Fisher's Boarding House._]

JAVA, n.p. This is a geographical name of great antiquity, and occurs, as our first quotation shows, in Ptolemy's Tables. His Ἰαβαδίου represents with singular correctness what was probably the Prakrit or popular form of _Yava-dvīpa_ (see under DIU and MALDIVES), and his interpretation of the Sanskrit is perfectly correct. It will still remain a question whether _Yava_ was not applied to some cereal more congenial to the latitude than barley,[145] or was (as is possible) an attempt to give an Indian meaning to some aboriginal name of similar sound. But the sixth of our quotations, the transcript and translation of a Sanskrit inscription in the Museum at Batavia by Mr. Holle, which we owe to the kindness of Prof. Kern, indicates that a signification of wealth in cereals was attached to the name in the early days of its Indian civilization. This inscription is most interesting, as it is the oldest _dated_ inscription yet discovered upon Javanese soil. Till a recent time it was not known that there was any mention of Java in Sanskrit literature, and this was so when Lassen published the 2nd vol. of his _Indian Antiquities_ (1849). But in fact Java was mentioned in the _Rāmāyana_, though a perverted reading disguised the fact until the publication of the Bombay edition in 1863. The passage is given in our second quotation; and we also give passages from two later astronomical works whose date is approximately known. The _Yava-Koṭi_, or _Java Point_ of these writers is understood by Prof. Kern to be the eastern extremity of the island.

We have already (see BENJAMIN) alluded to the fact that the terms _Jāwa_, _Jāwi_ were applied by the Arabs to the Archipelago generally, and often with specific reference to Sumatra. Prof. Kern, in a paper to which we are largely indebted, has indicated that this larger application of the term was originally Indian. He has discussed it in connection with the terms "Golden and Silver Islands" (_Suvarṇa dvīpa_ and _Rūpya dvīpa_), which occur in the quotation from the _Rāmāyana_, and elsewhere in Sanskrit literature, and which evidently were the basis of the Chrysē and Argyrē, which take various forms in the writings of the Greek and Roman geographers. We cannot give the details of his discussion, but his condensed conclusions are as follows:—(1.) _Suvarṇa-dvīpa_ and _Yava-dvīpa_ were according to the prevalent representations the same; (2.) Two names of islands originally distinct were confounded with one another; (3.) _Suvarṇa-dvīpa_ in its proper meaning is Sumatra, _Yava-dvīpa_ in its proper meaning is Java; (4.) Sumatra, or a part of it, and Java were regarded as one whole, doubtless because they were politically united; (5.) By _Yava-koṭi_ was indicated the east point of Java.

This Indian (and also insular) identification, in whole or in part, of Sumatra with Java explains a variety of puzzles, _e.g._ not merely the Arab application of _Java_, but also the ascription, in so many passages, of great wealth of gold to Java, though the island, to which that name properly belongs, produces no gold. This tradition of gold-produce we find in the passages quoted from Ptolemy, from the _Rāmāyana_, from the Holle inscription, and from Marco Polo. It becomes quite intelligible when we are taught that Java and Sumatra were at one time both embraced under the former name, for Sumatra has always been famous for its gold-production. [Mr. Skeat notes as an interesting fact that the standard Malay name _Jāwă_ and the Javanese _Jāwa_ preserve the original form of the word.]

(_Ancient_).—"Search carefully YAVA DVĪPA, adorned by seven Kingdoms, the Gold and Silver Island, rich in mines of gold. Beyond YAVA DVĪPA is the Mountain called Sisira, whose top touches the sky, and which is visited by gods and demons."—_Rāmāyana_, IV. xl. 30 (from Kern).

A.D. c. 150.—"IABADIU (Ἰαβαδίου), which means 'Island of Barley,' most fruitful the island is said to be, and also to produce much gold; also the metropolis is said to have the name Argyrē (Silver), and to stand at the western end of the island."—_Ptolemy_, VII. ii. 29.

414.—"Thus they voyaged for about ninety days, when they arrived at a country called YA-VA-DI [_i.e._ _Yava-dvīpa_]. In this country heretics and Brahmans flourish, but the Law of Buddha hardly deserves mentioning."—_Fahian_, ext. in _Groeneveldt's Notes from Chinese Sources_.

A.D. c. 500.—"When the sun rises in Ceylon it is sunset in the City of the Blessed (_Siddha-pura_, _i.e._ The Fortunate Islands), noon at YAVA-KOṬI, and midnight in the Land of the Romans."—_Aryabhata_, IV. v. 13 (from Kern).

A.D. c. 650.—"Eastward by a fourth part of the earth's circumference, in the world-quarter of the Bhadrāśvas lies the City famous under the name of YAVA KOTI whose walls and gates are of gold."—_Suryā-Siddhānta_, XII. v. 38 (from Kern).

_Saka_, 654, _i.e._ A.D. 762.—"Dvīpavara_m_ YAVĀKHYAM atulan dhân-yādivājâīhikam sampanna_m_ kanakākaraih" ... _i.e._ the incomparable splendid island called JAVA, excessively rich in grain and other seeds, and well provided with gold-mines."—_Inscription in Batavia Museum_ (see above).

943.—"Eager ... to study with my own eyes the peculiarities of each country, I have with this object visited Sind and Zanj, and Ṣanf (see CHAMPA) and Ṣīn (China), and ZĀBAJ."—_Maṣ'ūdī_, i. 5.

" "This Kingdom (India) borders upon that of ZĀBAJ, which is the empire of the _Mahrāj_, King of the Isles."—_Ibid._ 163.

992.—"DJAVA is situated in the Southern Ocean.... In the 12th month of the year (992) their King _Maradja_ sent an embassy ... to go to court and bring tribute."—_Groeneveldt's Notes from Chinese Sources_, pp. 15-17.

1298.—"When you sail from Ziamba (Chamba) 1500 miles in a course between south and south-east, you come to a very great island called JAVA, which, according to the statement of some good mariners, is the greatest Island that there is in the world, seeing that it has a compass of more than 3000 miles, and is under the dominion of a great king.... Pepper, nutmegs, spike, galanga, cubebs, cloves, and all the other good spices are produced in this island, and it is visited by many ships with quantities of merchandise from which they make great profits and gain, for such an amount of gold is found there that no one would believe it or venture to tell it."—_Marco Polo_, in _Ramusio_, ii. 51.

c. 1330.—"In the neighbourhood of that realm is a great island, JAVA by name, which hath a compass of a good 3000 miles. Now this island is populous exceedingly, and is the second best of all islands that exist.... The King of this island hath a palace which is truly marvellous.... Now the great Khan of Cathay many a time engaged in war with this King; but this King always vanquished and got the better of him."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 87-89.

c. 1349.—"She clandestinely gave birth to a daughter, whom she made when grown up Queen of the finest island in the world, SABA by name...."—_John de' Marignolli_, _ibid._ 391.

c. 1444.—"Sunt insulae duae in interiori India, e pene extremis orbis finibus, ambae JAVA nomine, quarum altera tribus, altera duobus millibus milliarum protenditur orientem versus; sed Majoris, Minorisque cognomine discernuntur."—_N. Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_.

1503.—The Syrian Bishops Thomas, Jaballaha, Jacob, and Denha, sent on a mission to India in 1503 by the (Nestorian) Patriarch Elias, were ordained to go "to the land of the Indians and the islands of the seas which are between DABAG and Sin and Masin (see MACHEEN)."—_Assemani_, III. Pt. i. 592. This _Dabag_ is probably a relic of the _Zābaj_ of the _Relation_, of Maṣ'ūdī, and of Al-birūnī.

1516.—"Further on ... there are many islands, small and great, amongst which is one very large which they call JAVA the Great.... They say that this island is the most abundant country in the world.... There grow pepper, cinnamon, ginger, bamboos, cubebs, and gold...."—_Barbosa_, 197.

Referring to Sumatra, or the Archipelago in general.

_Saka_, 578, _i.e._ A.D. 656.—"The Prince Adityadharma is the Deva of the First JAVA Land (_prathama_ YAVA-_bhū_). May he be great! Written in the year of Saka, 578. May it be great!"—From a _Sanskrit Inscription from_ Pager-Ruyong, _in_ Menang Karbau (Sumatra), publd. by _Friedrich_, in the _Batavian Transactions_, vol. xxiii.

1224.—"MA'BAR (q.v.) is the last part of India; then comes the country of China (_Ṣín_), the first part of which is JĀWA, reached by a difficult and fatal sea."—_Yāḳūt_, i. 516.

" "This is some account of remotest _Ṣín_, which I record without vouching for its truth ... for in sooth it is a far off land. I have seen no one who had gone to it and penetrated far into it; only the merchants seek its outlying parts, to wit the country known as JĀWA on the sea-coast, like to India; from it are brought Aloeswood (_'ūd_), camphor, and nard (_sunbul_), and clove, and mace (_basbāsa_), and China drugs, and vessels of china-ware."—_Ibid._ iii. 445.

Kazwīnī speaks in almost the same words of JĀWA. He often copies Yāḳūt, but perhaps he really means his own time (for he uses different words) when he says: "Up to this time the merchants came no further into China than to this country (JĀWA) on account of the distance and difference of religion."—ii. 18.

1298.—"When you leave this Island of Pentam and sail about 100 miles, you reach the Island of JAVA the Less. For all its name 'tis none so small but that it has a compass of 2000 miles or more...." &c.—_Marco Polo_, bk. iii. ch. 9.

c. 1300.—"... In the mountains of JÁVA scented woods grow.... The mountains of JÁVA are very high. It is the custom of the people to puncture their hands and entire body with needles, and then rub in some black substance."—_Rashīd-uddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 71.

1328.—"There is also another exceeding great island, which is called JAUA, which is in circuit more than seven [thousand?] miles as I have heard, and where are many world's wonders. Among which, besides the finest aromatic spices, this is one, to wit, that there be found pygmy men.... There are also trees producing cloves, which when they are in flower emit an odour so pungent that they kill every man who cometh among them, unless he shut his mouth and nostrils.... In a certain part of that island they delight to eat white and fat men when they can get them...."—_Friar Jordanus_, 30-31.

c. 1330.—"Parmi les isles de la Mer de l'Inde il faut citer celle de DJÂWAH, grande isle célèbre par l'abondance de ses drogues ... au sud de l'isle de DJÂWAH on remarque la ville de Fansour, d'où le camphre Fansoûri tire son nom."—_Géog. d'Aboulfeda_, II. pt. ii. 127. [See CAMPHOR].

c. 1346.—"After a passage of 25 days we arrived at the Island of JĀWA, which gives its name to the _lubān jāwiy_ (see BENJAMIN).... We thus made our entrance into the capital, that is to say the city of Sumatra; a fine large town with a wall of wood and towers also of wood."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 228-230.

1553.—"And so these, as well as those of the interior of the Island (Sumatra), are all dark, with lank hair, of good nature and countenance, and not resembling the Javanese, although such near neighbours, indeed it is very notable that at so small a distance from each other their nature should vary so much, all the more because all the people of this Island call themselves by the common name of JAWIS (_Jaüijs_), because they hold it for certain that the Javanese (_os_ JÃOS) were formerly lords of this great Island...."—_Barros_, III. v. 1.

1555.—"Beyond the Island of IAUA they sailed along by another called Bali; and then came also vnto other called Aujaue, Cambaba, Solor.... The course by these Islands is about 500 leagues. The ancient cosmographers call all these Islands by the name IAUOS; but late experience hath found the names to be very diuers as you see."—_Antonio Galvano_, old E.T. in _Hakl._ iv. 423.

1856.—

"It is a saying in Goozerat,— 'Who goes to JAVA Never returns. If by chance he return, Then for two generations to live upon, Money enough he brings back.'" _Râs Mâlâ_, ii. 82; [ed. 1878, p. 418].

JAVA-RADISH, s. A singular variety (_Raphanus caudatus_, L.) of the common radish (_R. sativus_, L.), of which the pods, which attain a foot in length, are eaten and not the root. It is much cultivated in Western India, under the name of _mugra_ [see _Baden-Powell, Punjab Products_, i. 260]. It is curious that the Hind. name of the common radish is _mūlī_, from _mūl_, 'root,' exactly analogous to _radish_ from _radix_.

[JAVA-WIND, s. In the Straits Settlements an unhealthy south wind blowing from the direction of Java is so called. (Compare SUMATRA, B.)]

JAWAUB, s. Hind. from Ar. _jawāb_, 'an answer.' In India it has, besides this ordinary meaning, that of 'dismissal.' And in Anglo-Indian colloquial it is especially used for a lady's refusal of an offer; whence the verb passive '_to be jawaub'd_.' [The JAWAUB Club consisted of men who had been at least half a dozen times '_jawaub'd_.'

1830.—"'The JUWAWB'D CLUB,' asked Elsmere, with surprise, 'what is that?'

"''Tis a fanciful association of those melancholy candidates for wedlock who have fallen in their pursuit, and are smarting under the sting of rejection.'"—_Orient. Sport. Mag._, reprint 1873, i. 424.]

JAWĀB among the natives is often applied to anything erected or planted for a symmetrical double, where

"Grove nods at grove, each alley has a brother, And half the platform just reflects the other."

"In the houses of many chiefs every picture on the walls has its JAWAB (or duplicate). The portrait of Scindiah now in my dining-room was the JAWAB (copy in fact) of Mr. C. Landseer's picture, and hung opposite to the original in the Darbar room" (_M.-Gen. Keatinge_). ["The masjid with three domes of white marble occupies the left wing and has a counterpart (JAWĀB) in a precisely similar building on the right hand side of the Tāj. This last is sometimes called the false masjid; but it is in no sense dedicated to religious purposes."—_Führer, Monumental Antiquities, N.W.P._, p. 64.]

JAY, s. The name usually given by Europeans to the _Coracias Indica_, Linn., the _Nīlkanṭh_, or 'blue-throat' of the Hindus, found all over India.

[1878.—"They are the commonality of birddom, who furnish forth the mobs which bewilder the drunken-flighted JAY when he jerks, shrieking in a series of blue hyphen-flashes through the air...."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 3.]

JEEL, s. Hind. _jhīl_. A stagnant sheet of inundation; a mere or lagoon. Especially applied to the great sheets of remanent inundation in Bengal. In Eastern Bengal they are also called BHEEL (q.v.)

[1757.—"Towards five the guard waked me with notice that the Nawab would presently pass by to his palace of Mootee JEEL."—_Holwell's Letter_ of Feb. 28, in _Wheeler, Early Records_, 250.]

The _Jhīls_ of Silhet are vividly and most accurately described (though the word is not used) in the following passage:—

c. 1778.—"I shall not therefore be disbelieved when I say that in pointing my boat towards Sylhet I had recourse to my compass, the same as at sea, and steered a straight course through a lake not less than 100 miles in extent, occasionally passing through villages built on artificial mounds: but so scanty was the ground that each house had a canoe attached to it."—_Hon. Robert Lindsay_, in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 166.

1824.—"At length we ... entered what might be called a sea of reeds. It was, in fact, a vast JEEL or marsh, whose tall rushes rise above the surface of the water, having depth enough for a very large vessel. We sailed briskly on, rustling like a greyhound in a field of corn."—_Heber_, i. 101.

1850.—"To the geologist the JHEELS and Sunderbunds are a most instructive region, as whatever may be the mean elevation of their waters, a permanent depression of 10 to 15 feet would submerge an immense tract."—_Hooker's Himalayan Journals_, ed. 1855, ii. 265.

1885.—"You attribute to me an act, the credit of which was due to Lieut. George Hutchinson, of the late Bengal Engineers.[146] That able officer, in company with the late Colonel Berkley, H.M. 32nd Regt., laid out the defences of the Alum Bagh camp, remarkable for its bold plan, which was so well devised that, with an apparently dangerous extent, it was defensible at every point by the small but ever ready force under Sir James Outram. A long interval ... was defended by a post of support called 'Moir's Picket' ... covered by a wide expanse of JHEEL, or lake, resulting from the rainy season. Foreseeing the probable drying up of the water, Lieut. Hutchinson, by a clever inspiration, marched all the transport elephants through and through the lake, and when the water disappeared, the dried clay-bed, pierced into a honey-combed surface of circular holes a foot in diameter and two or more feet deep, became a better protection against either cavalry or infantry than the water had been...."—_Letter_ to Lt.-Col. P. R. Innes from _F. M. Lord Napier of Magdāla_, dd. April 15.

JEEL and BHEEL are both applied to the artificial lakes in Central India and Bundelkhand.

JEETUL, s. Hind. _jītal_. A very old Indian denomination of copper coin, now entirely obsolete. It long survived on the western coast, and the name was used by the Portuguese for one of their small copper coins in the forms _ceitils_ and _zoitoles_. It is doubtful, however, if _ceitil_ is the same word. At least there is a medieval Portuguese coin called _ceitil_ and _ceptil_ (see _Fernandes_, in _Memorias da Academia Real das Sciencias de Lisboa_, 2da Classe, 1856); this may have got confounded with the Indian JITAL. The _jītal_ of the Delhi coinage of Alā-ud-dīn (c. 1300) was, according to Mr. E. Thomas's calculations, 1/64 of the silver _tanga_, the coin called in later days the rupee. It was therefore just the equivalent of our modern _pice_. But of course, like most modern denominations of coin, it has varied greatly.

c. 1193-4.—"According to Ḳuṭb-ud-Dīn's command, Nizam-ud-Dīn Mohammad, on his return, brought them [the two slaves] along with him to the capital, Dihli; and Malik Ḳuṭb-ud-Dīn purchased both the Turks for the sum of 100,000 JITALS."—_Raverty, Ṭabaḳāṭ-i-Nāṣiri_, p. 603.

c. 1290.—"In the same year ... there was dearth in Dehli, and grain rose to a JITAL per sír (see SEER)."—_Ẓiáh-ud-dín Barní_, in _Elliot_, iii. 146.

c. 1340.—"The dirhem _sultānī_ is worth ⅓ of the dirhem _shashtānī_ ... and is worth 3 _fals_, whilst the JĪTAL is worth 4 _fals_; and the dirhem _hashtkānī_, which is exactly the silver dirhem of Egypt and Syria, is worth 32 _fals_."—_Shihābuddīn_, in _Notices et Extraits_, xiii. 212.

1554.—In Sunda. "The cash (_caixas_) here go 120 to the tanga of silver; the which _caixas_ are a copper money larger than CEITILS, and pierced in the middle, which they say have come from China for many years, and the whole place is full of them."—_A. Nunes_, 42.

c. 1590.—"For the purpose of calculation the dam is divided into 25 parts, each of which is called a JÉTAL. This imaginary division is only used by accountants."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 31.

1678.—"48 JUTTALS, 1 _Pagod_, an Imaginary Coin."—_Fryer_ (at Surat), 206.

c. 1750-60.—"At Carwar 6 pices make the JUTTAL, and 48 JUTTALS a Pagoda."—_Grose_, i. 282.

JEHAUD, s. Ar. _jihād_, ['an effort, a striving']; then a sacred war of Musulmans against the infidel; which Sir Herbert Edwardes called, not very neatly, 'a crescentade.'

[c. 630 A.D.—"Make war upon such of those to whom the Scriptures have been given who believe not in God, or in the last day, and who forbid not that which God and his Prophet have forbidden, and who profess not the profession of the truth, until they pay tribute (_jizyah_) out of hand, and they be humbled."—_Korān_, Surah ix. 29.]

1880.—"When the Athenians invaded Ephesus, towards the end of the Peloponnesian War, Tissaphernes offered a mighty sacrifice at Artemis, and raised the people in a sort of JEHAD, or holy war, for her defence."—_Sat. Review_, July 17, 84_b_.

[1901.—"The matter has now assumed the aspect of a 'SCHAD,' or holy war against Christianity."—_Times_, April 4.]

JELAUBEE, s. Hind. _jalebī_, [which is apparently a corruption of the Ar. _zalābiya_, P. _zalībiya_]. A rich sweetmeat made of sugar and ghee, with a little flour, melted and trickled into a pan so as to form a kind of interlaced work, when baked.

[1870.—"The poison is said to have been given once in sweetmeats, JELABEES."—_Chevers, Med. Jurisp._ 178.]

JELLY, s. In South India this is applied to vitrified brick refuse used as metal for roads. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives it as a synonym for KUNKUR.] It would appear from a remark of C. P. Brown (MS. notes) to be Telugu _zalli_, Tam. _shalli_, which means properly '_shivers_, bits, pieces.'

[1868.—"... anicuts in some instances coated over the crown with JELLY in chunam."—_Nelson, Man. of Madura_, Pt. v. 53.]

JELUM, n.p. The most westerly of the "Five Rivers" that give their name to the PUNJAB (q.v.), (among which the Indus itself is not usually included). Properly _Jailam_ or _Jīlam_, now apparently written _Jhīlam_, and taking this name from a town on the right bank. The Jhilam is the Ὑδάσπης of Alexander's historians, a name corrupted from the Skt. _Vitastā_, which is more nearly represented by Ptolemy's Βιδάσπης. A still further (Prakritic) corruption of the same is _Behat_ (see BEHUT).

1037.—"Here he (Mahmūd) fell ill, and remained sick for fourteen days, and got no better. So in a fit of repentance he forswore wine, and ordered his servants to throw all his supply ... into the JAILAM. ..."—_Baihaḳī_, in _Elliot_, ii. 139.

c. 1204.—"... in the height of the conflict, Shams-ud-dîn, in all his panoply, rode right into the water of the river JĪLAM ... and his warlike feats while in that water reached such a pitch that he was despatching those infidels from the height of the waters to the lowest depths of Hell ..."—_Ṭabaḳāṭ_, by _Raverty_, 604-5.

1856.—

"Hydaspes! often have thy waves run tuned To battle music, since the soldier King, The Macedonian, dipped his golden casque And swam thy swollen flood, until the time When Night the peace-maker, with pious hand, Unclasping her dark mantle, smoothed it soft O'er the pale faces of the brave who slept Cold in their clay, on Chillian's bloody field." _The Banyan Tree._

JEMADAR, JEMAUTDAR, &c. Hind. from Ar.—P. _jama'dar_, _jama'_ meaning 'an aggregate,' the word indicates generally, a leader of a body of individuals. [Some of the forms are as if from Ar.—P. _jamā'at_, 'an assemblage.'] Technically, in the Indian army, it is the title of the second rank of native officer in a company of sepoys, the Sūbadār (see SOUBADAR) being the first. In this sense the word dates from the reorganisation of the army in 1768. It is also applied to certain officers of police (under the _dārogha_), of the customs, and of other civil departments. And in larger domestic establishments there is often a _jemadār_, who is over the servants generally, or over the stables, camp service and orderlies. It is also an honorific title often used by the other household servants in addressing the _bihishtī_ (see BHEESTY).

1752.—"The English battalion no sooner quitted Tritchinopoly than the regent set about accomplishing his scheme of surprising the City, and ... endeavoured to gain 500 of the Nabob's best peons with firelocks. The JEMAUTDARS, or captains of these troops, received his bribes and promised to join."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 257.

1817.—"... Calliaud had commenced an intrigue with some of the JEMATDARS, or captains of the enemy's troops, when he received intelligence that the French had arrived at Trichinopoly."—_Mill_, iii. 175.

1824.—"'Abdullah' was a Mussulman convert of Mr. Corrie's, who had travelled in Persia with Sir Gore Ouseley, and accompanied him to England, from whence he was returning ... when the Bishop took him into his service as a 'JEMAUTDAR,' or head officer of the peons."—Editor's note to _Heber_, ed. 1844, i. 65.

[1826.—"The principal officers are called JUMMAHDARS, some of whom command five thousand horse."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 56.]

JENNYE, n.p. Hind. _Janaī_. The name of a great river in Bengal, which is in fact a portion of the course of the Brahmaputra (see BURRAMPOOTER), and the conditions of which are explained in the following passage written by one of the authors of this Glossary many years ago: "In Rennell's time, the Burrampooter, after issuing westward from the Assam valley, swept south-eastward, and forming with the Ganges a fluvial peninsula, entered the sea abreast of that river below Dacca. And so almost all English maps persist in representing it, though this eastern channel is now, unless in the rainy season, shallow and insignificant; the vast body of the Burrampooter cutting across the neck of the peninsula under the name of JENAI, and uniting with the Ganges near Pubna (about 150 miles N.E. of Calcutta), from which point the two rivers under the name of Pudda (_Padda_) flow on in mighty union to the sea." (_Blackwood's Mag._, March 1852, p. 338.)

The river is indicated as an offshoot of the Burrampooter in Rennell's Bengal Atlas (Map No. 6) under the name of JENNI, but it is not mentioned in his _Memoir of the Map of Hindostan_. The great change of the river's course was palpably imminent at the beginning of the last century; for Buchanan (c. 1809) says: "The river threatens to carry away all the vicinity of Dewangunj, and perhaps to force its way into the heart of Nator." (_Eastern India_, iii. 394; see also 377.) Nator or Nattore was the territory now called Rajshāhī District. The real direction of the change has been further south. The Janai is also called the _Jamunā_ (see under JUMNA). Hooker calls it _Jummal_ (?) noticing that the maps still led him to suppose the Burrampooter flowed 70 miles further east (see _Him. Journals_, ed. 1855, ii. 259).

JENNYRICKSHAW, s. Read Capt. Gill's description below. Giles states the word to be taken from the Japanese pronunciation of three characters, reading _jin-riki-sha_, signifying '_Man—Strength—Cart_.' The term is therefore, observes our friend E. C. Baber, an exact equivalent of "_Pullman-Car_"! The article has been introduced into India, and is now in use at Simla and other hill-stations. [The invention of the vehicle is attributed to various people—to an Englishman known as "Public-spirited Smith" (8 ser. _Notes and Queries_, viii. 325); to native Japanese about 1868-70, or to an American named Goble, "half-cobbler and half-missionary." See _Chamberlain, Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. 236 _seq._]

1876.—"A machine called a JINNYRICKSHAW is the usual public conveyance of Shanghai. This is an importation from Japan, and is admirably adapted for the flat country, where the roads are good, and coolie hire cheap.... In shape they are like a buggy, but very much smaller, with room inside for one person only. One coolie goes into the shafts and runs along at the rate of 6 miles an hour; if the distance is long, he is usually accompanied by a companion who runs behind, and they take it in turn to draw the vehicle."—_W. Gill, River of Golden Sand_, i. 10. See also p. 163.

1880.—"The Kuruma or JIN-RI-KI-SHA consists of a light perambulator body, an adjustable hood of oiled paper, a velvet or cloth lining and cushion, a well for parcels under the seat, two high slim wheels, and a pair of shafts connected by a bar at the ends."—_Miss Bird, Japan_, i. 18.

[1885.—"We ... got into RICKSHAWS to make an otherwise impossible descent to the theatre."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 89.]

JEZYA, s. Ar. _jizya_. The poll-tax which the Musulman law imposes on subjects who are not Moslem.

[c. 630 A.D. See under JEHAUD.]

c. 1300.—"The Kázi replied ... 'No doctor but the great doctor (Hanifa) to whose school we belong, has assented to the imposition of JIZYA on Hindus. Doctors of other schools allow of no alternative but "Death or Islam."'"—_Ẓiā-ud-dīn Barnī_, in _Elliot_, iii. 184.

1683.—"Understand what custome ye English paid formerly, and compare ye difference between that and our last order for taking custome and JIDGEA. If they pay no more than they did formerly, they complain without occasion. If more, write what it is, and there shall be an abatement."—_Vizier's Letter to Nabob_, in _Hedges, Diary_, July 18; [Hak. Soc. i. 100].

1686.—"Books of accounts received from Dacca, with advice that it was reported at the Court there that the Poll-money or JUDGEEA lately ordered by the Mogul would be exacted of the English and Dutch.... Among the orders issued to Pattana Cossumbazar, and Dacca, instructions are given to the latter place not to pay the JUDGEEA or Poll-tax, if demanded."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._ (on Tour) Sept. 29 and Oct. 10; _Notes and Extracts_, No. i. p. 49.

1765.—"When the _Hindoo_ Rajahs ... submitted to _Tamarlane_; it was on these capital stipulations: That ... the emperors should never impose the JESSERAH (or poll-tax) upon the Hindoos."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, i. 37.

JHAUMP, s. A hurdle of and bamboo, used as a shutter or door. Hind. _jhānp_, Mahr. _jhānpa_; in connection with which there are verbs, Hind. _jhānp-nā_, _jhāpnā_, _ḍhānpnā_, 'to cover.' See _jhoprā_, s.v. AK; [but there seems to be no etymological connection].

JHOOM, s. _jhūm_. This is a word used on the eastern frontiers of Bengal for that kind of cultivation which is practised in the hill forests of India and Indo-China, under which a tract is cleared by fire, cultivated for a year or two, and then abandoned for another tract, where a like process is pursued. This is the _Kumari_ (see COOMRY) of S.W. India, the _Chena_ of Ceylon (see _Emerson Tennent_, ii. 463), the _toung-gyan_ of Burma [_Gazetteer_, ii. 72, 757, the _dahya_ of North India (Skt. _dah_, 'to burn'), _ponam_ (Tam. _pun_, 'inferior'), or _ponacaud_ (Mal. _punakkātu_, _pun_, 'inferior,' _kātu_, 'forest') of Malabar]. In the Philippine Islands it is known as _gainges_; it is practised in the Ardennes, under the name of _sartage_, and in Sweden under the name of _svedjande_ (see _Marsh, Earth as Modified by Human Action_, 346).

[1800.—"In this hilly tract are a number of people ... who use a kind of cultivation called the _Cotucadu_, which a good deal resembles that which in the Eastern parts of Bengal is called JUMEA."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, ii. 177.]

1883.—"It is now many years since Government, seeing the waste of forest caused by JUMING, endeavoured to put a stop to the practice.... The people JUMED as before, regardless of orders."—_Indian Agriculturist_, Sept. (Calcutta).

1885.—"JUMING disputes often arose, one village against another, both desiring to JUM the same tract of jungle, and these cases were very troublesome to deal with. The JUMING season commences about the middle of May, and the air is then darkened by the smoke from the numerous clearings...." (Here follows an account of the process).—_Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 348 _seqq._

JIGGY-JIGGY, adv. Japanese equivalent for 'make haste!' The Chinese syllables _chih-chih_, given as the origin, mean 'straight, straight!' Qu. 'right ahead'? (_Bp. Moule_).

JILLMILL, s. Venetian shutters, or as they are called in Italy, _persiane_. The origin of the word is not clear. The Hind. word '_jhilmilā_' seems to mean 'sparkling,' and to have been applied to some kind of gauze. Possibly this may have been used for blinds, and thence transferred to shutters. [So Platts in his _H. Dict._] Or it may lave been an _onomatopoeia_, from the rattle of such shutters; or it may have been corrupted from a Port. word such as _janella_, 'a window.' All this is conjecture.

[1832.—"Besides the purdahs, the openings between the pillars have blinds neatly made of bamboo strips, wove together with coloured cords: these are called JHILLMUNS or cheeks" (see CHICK, A).—_Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations_, i. 306.]

1874.—"The front (of a Bengal house) is generally long, exhibiting a pillared verandah, or a row of French casements, and JILL-MILLED windows."—_Calc. Review_, No. cxvii. 207.

JOCOLE, s. We know not what this word is; perhaps 'toys'? [Mr. W. Foster writes: "On looking up the I.O. copy of the _Ft. St. George Consultations_ for Nov. 22, 1703, from which Wheeler took the passage, I found that the word is plainly not JOCOLES, but JOCOLET, which is a not unusual form of CHOCOLATE." The _N.E.D._ s.v. _Chocolate_, gives as other forms _jocolatte_, _jacolatt_, _jocalat_.]

1703.—"... sent from the Patriarch to the Governor with a small present of JOCOLES, oil, and wines."—In _Wheeler_, ii. 32.

JOGEE, s. Hind. _jogī_. A Hindu ascetic; and sometimes a 'conjuror.' From Skt. _yogīn_, one who practises the _yoga_, a system of meditation combined with austerities, which is supposed to induce miraculous power over elementary matter. In fact the stuff which has of late been propagated in India by certain persons, under the names of theosophy and esoteric Buddhism, is essentially the doctrine of the Jogis.

1298.—"There is another class of people called CHUGHI who ... form a religious order devoted to the Idols. They are extremely long-lived, every man of them living to 150 or 200 years ... there are certain members of the Order who lead the most ascetic life in the world, going stark naked."—_Marco Polo_, 2nd ed. ii. 351.

1343.—"We cast anchor by a little island near the main, ANCHEDIVA (q.v.), where there was a temple, a grove, and a tank of water.... We found a JOGĪ leaning against the wall of a _budkhāna_ or temple of idols" (respecting whom he tells remarkable stories).—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 62-63, and see p. 275.

c. 1442.—"The Infidels are divided into a great number of classes, such as the Bramins, the JOGHIS and others."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, 17.

1498.—"They went and put in at Angediva ... there were good water-springs, and there was in the upper part of the island a tank built with stone, with very good water and much wood ... there were no inhabitants, only a beggar-man whom they call JOGUEDES."—_Correa_, by _Lord Stanley_, 239. Compare Ibn Batuta above. After 150 years, tank, grove, and JOGI just as they were!

1510.—"The King of the IOGHE is a man of great dignity, and has about 30,000 people, and he is a pagan, he and all his subjects; and by the pagan Kings he and his people are considered to be saints, on account of their lives, which you shall hear ..."—_Varthema_, p. 111. Perhaps the chief of the _Gorakhnātha_ Gosains, who were once very numerous on the West Coast, and have still a settlement at Kadri, near Mangalore. See _P. della Valle's_ notice below.

1516.—"And many of them noble and respectable people, not to be subject to the Moors, go out of the Kingdom, and take the habit of poverty, wandering the world ... they carry very heavy chains round their necks and waists, and legs; and they smear all their bodies and faces with ashes.... These people are commonly called JOGUES, and in their own speech they are called _Zoame_ (see SWAMY) which means Servant of God.... These JOGUES eat all meats, and do not observe any idolatry."—_Barbosa_, 99-100.

1553.—"Much of the general fear that affected the inhabitants of that city (Goa before its capture) proceeded from a Gentoo, of Bengal by nation, who went about in the habit of a JOGUE, which is the straitest sect of their Religion ... saying that the City would speedily have a new Lord, and would be inhabited by a strange people, contrary to the will of the natives."—_De Barros_, Dec. II. liv. v. cap. 3.

" "For this reason the place (Adam's Peak) is so famous among all the Gentiledom of the East yonder, that they resort thither as pilgrims from more than 1000 leagues off, and chiefly those whom they call JÓGUES, who are as men who have abandoned the world and dedicated themselves to God, and make great pilgrimages to visit the Temples consecrated to him."—_Ibid._ Dec. III. liv. ii. cap. 1.

1563.—"... to make them fight, like the _cobras de capello_ which the JOGUES carry about asking alms of the people, and these JOGUES are certain heathen (_Gentios_) who go begging all about the country, powdered all over with ashes, and venerated by all the poor heathen, and by some of the Moors also...."—_Garcia_, f. 156_v_, 157.

[1567.—"JOGUES." See under CASIS.

[c. 1610.—"The Gentiles have also their Abedalles (_Abd-Allah_), which are like to our hermits, and are called JOGUIES."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 343.]

1624.—"Finally I went to see the King of the JOGIS (Gioghi) where he dwelt at that time, under the shade of a cottage, and I found him roughly occupied in his affairs as a man of the field and husbandman ... they told me his name was _Batinata_, and that the hermitage and the place generally was called Cadira (_Kadri_)."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 724; [Hak. Soc. ii. 350, and see i. 37, 75].

[1667.—"I allude particularly to the people called JAUGUIS, a name which signifies 'united to God.'"—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 316.]

1673.—"Near the Gate in a Choultry sate more than Forty naked JOUGIES, or men united to God, covered with Ashes and pleited Turbats of their own Hair."—_Fryer_, 160.

1727.—"There is another sort called JOUGIES, who ... go naked except a bit of Cloth about their Loyns, and some deny themselves even that, delighting in Nastiness, and an holy Obscenity, with a great Show of Sanctity."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 152; [ed. 1744, i. 153].

1809.—

"Fate work'd its own the while. A band Of YOGUEES, as they roamed the land Seeking a spouse for Jaga-Naut their God, Stray'd to this solitary glade." _Curse of Kehama_, xiii. 16.

c. 1812.—"Scarcely ... were we seated when behold, there poured into the space before us, not only all the YOGEES, Fakeers, and rogues of that description ... but the King of the Beggars himself, wearing his peculiar badge."—_Mrs. Sherwood_, (describing a visit to Henry Martyn at Cawnpore), _Autobiog._, 415.

"_Apnē gānw kā_ JOGĪ _ān gānw kā sidh_." Hind. proverb: "The man who is a JOGI in his own village is a deity in another."—Quoted by _Elliot_, ii. 207.

JOHN COMPANY, n.p. An old personification of the East India Company, by the natives often taken seriously, and so used, in former days. The term COMPANY is still applied in Sumatra by natives to the existing (Dutch) Government (see _H. O. Forbes, Naturalist's Wanderings_, 1885, p. 204). [_Dohāī_ COMPANY _Bahādur kī_ is still a common form of native appeal for justice, and COMPANY _Bāgh_ is the usual phrase for the public garden of a station. It has been suggested, but apparently without real reason, that the phrase is a corruption of COMPANY JAHĀN, "which has a fine sounding smack about it, recalling Shāh Jehān and Jehāngīr, and the golden age of the Moguls" (_G. A. Sala_, quoted in _Notes and Queries_, 8 ser. ii. 37). And Sir G. Birdwood writes: "The earliest coins minted by the English in India were of copper, stamped with a figure of an irradiated _lingam_, the phallic 'Roi Soleil.' The mintage of this coin is unknown (? Madras), but without doubt it must have served to ingratiate us with the natives of the country, and may have given origin to their personification of the Company under the potent title of KUMPANI JEHAN, which, in English mouths, became 'John Company'" (_Report on Old Records_, 222, note).]

[1784.—"Further, I knew that as simple Hottentots and Indians could form no idea of the Dutch Company and its government and constitution, the Dutch in India had given out that this was one mighty ruling prince who was called JAN or JOHN, with the surname Company, which also procured for them more reverence than if they could have actually made the people understand that they were, in fact, ruled by a company of merchants."—_Andreas Spurrmann, Travels to the Cape of Good Hope, the South-Polar Lands, and round the World_, p. 347; see 9 ser. _Notes and Queries_, vii. 34.]

1803.—(The Nawab) "much amused me by the account he gave of the manner in which my arrival was announced to him.... '_Lord Sahab Ka bhànja, Company ki nawasa teshrìf laià_'; literally translated, 'The Lord's sister's son, and the grandson of the COMPANY, has arrived.'"—_Lord Valentia_, i. 137.

1808.—"However the business is pleasant now, consisting principally of orders to countermand military operations, and preparations to save JOHNNY COMPANY'S cash."—_Lord Minto in India_, 184.

1818-19.—"In England the ruling power is possessed by two parties, one the King, who is Lord of the State, and the other the Honourable COMPANY. The former governs his own country; and the latter, though only subjects, exceed the King in power, and are the directors of mercantile affairs."—_Sadāsukh_, in _Elliot_, viii. 411.

1826.—"He said that according to some accounts, he had heard the Company was an old Englishwoman ... then again he told me that some of the Topee wallas say 'JOHN COMPANY,' and he knew that _John_ was a man's name, for his master was called John Brice, but he could not say to a certainty whether '_Company_' was a man's or a woman's name."—_Pandurang Hari_, 60; [ed. 1873, i. 83, in a note to which the phrase is said to be a corruption of _Joint Company_].

1836.—"The jargon that the English speak to the natives is most absurd. I call it 'JOHN COMPANY'S English,' which rather affronts Mrs. Staunton."—_Letters from Madras_, 42.

1852.—"JOHN COMPANY, whatever may be his faults, is infinitely better than Downing Street. If India were made over to the Colonial Office, I should not think it worth three years' purchase."—_Mem. Col. Mountain_, 293.

1888.—"It fares with them as with the sceptics once mentioned by a South-Indian villager to a Government official. Some men had been now and then known, he said, to express doubt if there were any such person as JOHN COMPANY; but of such it was observed that something bad soon happened to them."—_Sat. Review_, Feb. 14, p. 220.

JOMPON, s. Hind. _jānpān_, _japān_, [which are not to be found in Platt's _Dict._]. A kind of sedan, or portable chair used chiefly by the ladies at the Hill Sanitaria of Upper India. It is carried by two pairs of men (who are called _Jomponnies_, _i.e._ _jānpānī_ or _japānī_), each pair bearing on their shoulders a short bar from which the shafts of the chair are slung. There is some perplexity as to the origin of the word. For we find in Crawfurd's _Malay Dict._ "_Jampana_ (Jav. _Jampona_), a kind of litter." Also the _Javanese Dict._ of P. Jansz (1876) gives: "_Djempånå_—dragstoel (_i.e._ portable chair), or sedan of a person of rank." [Klinkert has _jempana_, _djempana_, _sempana_ as a State sedan-chair, and he connects _sempana_ with Skt. _sam-panna_, 'that which has turned out well, fortunate.' Wilkinson has: "_jempana_, Skt.? a kind of State carriage or sedan for ladies of the court."] The word cannot, however, have been introduced into India by the officers who served in Java (1811-15), for its use is much older in the Himālaya, as may be seen from the quotation from P. Desideri.

It seems just possible that the name may indicate the thing to have been borrowed from _Japan_. But the fact that _dpyāṅ_ means 'hang' in Tibetan may indicate another origin.

Wilson, however, has the following: "_Jhámpán_, Bengali. A stage on which snake-catchers and other juggling vagabonds exhibit; a kind of sedan used by travellers in the Himalaya, written _Jámpaun_ (?)." [Both Platts and Fallon give the word _jhappān_ as Hind.; the former does not attempt a derivation; the latter gives Hind. _jhānp_, 'a cover,' and this on the whole seems to be the most probable etymology. It may have been originally in India, as it is now in the Straits, a closed litter for ladies of rank, and the word may have become appropriated to the open conveyance in which European ladies are carried.]

1716.—"The roads are nowhere practicable for a horseman, or for a JAMPAN, a sort of palankin."—Letter of _P. Ipolito Desideri_, dated April 10, in _Lettres Edif._ xv. 184.

1783.—(After a description) "... by these central poles the litter, or as it is here called, the SAMPAN, is supported on the shoulders of four men."—_Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, ii. 3.

[1822.—"The CHUMPAUN, or as it is more frequently called, the CHUMPALA, is the usual vehicle in which persons of distinction, especially females, are carried...."—_Lloyd, Gerard, Narr._ i. 105.

[1842.—"... a conveyance called a JAUMPAUN, which is like a short palankeen, with an arched top, slung on three poles (like what is called a TONJON in India)...."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 137.

[1849.—"A JHAPPAN is a kind of arm chair with a canopy and curtains; the canopy, &c., can be taken off."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 103.]

1879.—"The gondola of Simla is the 'JAMPAN' or 'jampot,' as it is sometimes called, on the same linguistic principle ... as that which converts asparagus into sparrow-grass.... Every lady on the hills keeps her JAMPAN and JAMPANEES ... just as in the plains she keeps her carriage and footmen."—Letter in _Times_, Aug. 17.

JOOL, JHOOL, s. Hind. _jhūl_, supposed by Shakespear (no doubt correctly) to be a corrupt form of the Ar. _jull_, having much the same meaning; [but Platts takes it from _jhūlnā_, 'to dangle']. Housings, body clothing of a horse, elephant, or other domesticated animal; often a quilt, used as such. In colloquial use all over India. The modern Arabs use the plur. _jilāl_ as a singular. This Dozy defines as "couverture en laine plus ou moins ornée de dessins, très large, très chaude et enveloppant le poitrail et la croupe du cheval" (exactly the Indian _jhūl_)—also "ornement de soie qu'on étend sur la croupe des chevaux aux jours de fête."

[1819.—"Dr. Duncan ... took the JHOOL, or broadcloth housing from the elephant...."—_Tod. Personal Narr._ in _Annals_, Calcutta reprint, i. 715.]

1880.—"Horse JHOOLS, &c., at shortest notice."—Advt. in _Madras Mail_, Feb. 13.

JOOLA, s. Hind. _jhūlā_. The ordinary meaning of the word is 'a swing'; but in the Himālaya it is specifically applied to the rude suspension bridges used there.

[1812.—"There are several kinds of bridges constructed for the passage of strong currents and rivers, but the most common are the _Sángha_ and JHULA" (a description of both follows).—_Asiat. Res._ xi. 475.]

1830.—"Our chief object in descending to the Sutlej was to swing on a JOOLAH bridge. The bridge consists of 7 grass ropes, about twice the thickness of your thumb, tied to a single post on either bank. A piece of the hollowed trunk of a tree, half a yard long, slips upon these ropes, and from this 4 loops from the same grass rope depend. The passenger hangs in the loops, placing a couple of ropes under each thigh, and holds on by pegs in the block over his head; the signal is given, and he is drawn over by an eighth rope."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 114.

JOSS, s. An idol. This is a corruption of the Portuguese _Deos_, 'God,' first taken up in the 'Pidgin' language of the Chinese ports from the Portuguese, and then adopted from that jargon by Europeans as if they had got hold of a Chinese word. [See CHIN-CHIN.]

1659.—"But the Devil (whom the Chinese commonly called JOOSJE) is a mighty and powerful Prince of the World."—_Walter Schulz_, 17.

" "In a four-cornered cabinet in their dwelling-rooms, they have, as it were, an altar, and thereon an image ... this they call JOSIN."—_Saar_, ed. 1672, p. 27.

1677.—"All the Sinese keep a limning of the Devil in their houses.... They paint him with two horns on his head, and commonly call him JOSIE (Joosje)."—_Gerret Vermeulen, Oost Indische Voyagie_, 33.

1711.—"I know but little of their Religion, more than that every Man has a small JOSS or God in his own House."—_Lockyer_, 181.

1727.—"Their JOSSES or Demi-gods some of human shape, some of monstrous Figure."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 266; [ed. 1744, ii. 265].

c. 1790.—

"Down with dukes, earls, and lords, those pagan JOSSES, False gods! away with stars and strings and crosses." _Peter Pindar_, Ode to Kien Long.

1798.—"The images which the Chinese worship are called JOOSTJE by the Dutch, and JOSS by the English seamen. The latter is evidently a corruption of the former, which being a Dutch nickname for the devil, was probably given to these idols by the Dutch who first saw them."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 173.

This is of course quite wrong.

JOSS-HOUSE, s. An idol temple in China or Japan. From JOSS, as explained in the last article.

1750-52.—"The sailors, and even some books of voyages ... call the pagodas YOSS-HOUSES, for on enquiring of a Chinese for the name of the idol, he answers _Grande_ YOSS, instead of _Gran Dios_."—_Olof. Toreen_, 232.

1760-1810.—"On the 8th, 18th, and 28th day of the Moon those foreign barbarians may visit the Flower Gardens, and the Honam JOSS-HOUSE, but not in _droves_ of over ten at a time."—'8 Regulations' at Canton, from _The Fankwae at Canton_ (1882), p. 29.

1840.—"Every town, every village, it is true, abounds with JOSS-HOUSES, upon which large sums of money have been spent."—_Mem. Col. Mountain_, 186.

1876.—"... the fantastic gables and tawdry ornaments of a large JOSS-HOUSE, or temple."—_Fortnightly Review_, No. cliii. 222.

1876:—

"One Tim Wang he makee-tlavel, Makee stop one night in JOSS-HOUSE." _Leland, Pidgin-English Sing-Song_, p. 42.

Thus also in "pidgin," JOSS-HOUSE-_man_ or JOSS-_pidgin-man_ is a priest, or a missionary.

JOSTICK, JOSS-STICK, s. A stick of fragrant tinder (powdered _costus_, sandalwood, &c.) used by the Chinese as incense in their temples, and formerly exported for use as cigar-lights. The name appears to be from the temple use. (See PUTCHOCK.)

1876.—"Burnee JOSS-STICK, talkee plitty."—_Leland, Pidgin-English Sing-Song_, p. 43.

1879.—"There is a recess outside each shop, and at dusk the JOSS-STICKS burning in these fill the city with the fragrance of incense."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 49.

JOW, s. Hind. _jhāū_. The name is applied to various species of the shrubby tamarisk which abound on the low alluvials of Indian rivers, and are useful in many ways, for rough basket-making and the like. It is the usual material for gabions and fascines in Indian siege-operations.

[c. 1809.—"... by the natives it is called JHAU; but this name is generic, and is applied not only to another species of Tamarisk, but to the _Casuarina_ of Bengal, and to the cone-bearing plants that have been introduced by Europeans."—_Buchanan-Hamilton, Eastern India_, iii. 597.

[1840.—"... on the opposite JHOW, or bastard tamarisk jungle ... a native ... had been attacked by a tiger...."—_Davidson, Travels_, ii. 326.]

JOWAULLA MOOKHEE, n.p. Skt.—Hind. _Jwālā-mukhī_, 'flame-mouthed'; a generic name for quasi-volcanic phenomena, but particularly applied to a place in the Kangra district of the Punjab mountain country, near the Biās River, where jets of gas issue from the ground and are kept constantly burning. There is a shrine of Devī, and it is a place of pilgrimage famous all over the Himālaya as well as in the plains of India. The famous fire-jets at Baku are sometimes visited by more adventurous Indian pilgrims, and known as the _Great_ JWĀLĀ-MUKHĪ. The author of the following passage was evidently ignorant of the phenomenon worshipped, though the name indicates its nature.

c. 1360.—"Sultán Fíroz ... marched with his army towards Nagarkot (see NUGGURCOTE) ... the idol JWÁLÁ-MUKHÍ, much worshipped by the infidels, was situated on the road to Nagarkot.... Some of the infidels have reported that Sultán Fíroz went specially to see this idol, and held a golden umbrella over its head. But ... the infidels slandered the Sultán.... Other infidels said that Sultán Muhammad Sháh bin Tughlik Sháh held an umbrella over this same idol, but this also is a lie...."—_Shams-i-Siráj Afíf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 318.

1616.—"... a place called IALLA MOKEE, where out of cold Springs and hard Rocks, there are daily to be seene incessant Eruptions of Fire, before which the Idolatrous people fall doune and worship."—_Terry_, in _Purchas_, ii. 1467.

[c. 1617.—In _Sir T. Roe's_ Map, "JALLAMAKEE, the Pilgrimage of the Banians."—Hak. Soc. ii. 535.]

1783.—"At TAULLAH MHOKEE (_sic_) a small volcanic fire issues from the side of a mountain, on which the Hindoos have raised a temple that has long been of celebrity, and favourite resort among the people of the Punjab."—_G. Forster's Journey_, ed. 1798, i. 308.

1799.—"Prason Poory afterwards travelled ... to the Maha or Buree (_i.e._ larger) JOWALLA MOOKHI or Juâla Mûchi, terms that mean a 'Flaming Mouth,' as being a spot in the neighbourhood of Bakee (_Baku_) on the west side of the (Caspian) Sea ... whence fire issues; a circumstance that has rendered it of great veneration with the Hindus."—_Jonathan Duncan_, in _As. Res._ v. 41.

JOWAUR, JOWARREE, s. Hind. _jawār_, _juār_, [Skt. _yava-prakāra_ or _akāra_, 'of the nature of barley';] _Sorghum vulgare_, Pers. (_Holcus sorghum_, L.) one of the best and most frequently grown of the tall millets of southern countries. It is grown nearly all over India in the unflooded tracts; it is sown about July and reaped in November. The reedy stems are 8 to 12 feet high. It is the _cholam_ of the Tamil regions. The stalks are KIRBEE. The Ar. _dura_ or _dhura_ is perhaps the same word ultimately as _jawār_; for the old Semitic name is _dokn_, from the smoky aspect of the grain. It is an odd instance of the looseness which used to pervade dictionaries and glossaries that R. Drummond (_Illus. of the Gram. Parts of Guzerattee_, &c., Bombay, 1808) calls "JOOAR, a kind of _pulse_, the food of the common people."

[c. 1590.—In Khandesh "JOWÁRI is chiefly cultivated of which, in some places, there are three crops in a year, and its stalk is so delicate and pleasant to the taste that it is regarded in the light of a fruit."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 223.]

1760.—"En suite mauvais chemin sur des levées faites de boue dans des quarrés de JOUARI et des champs de _Nelis_ (see NELLY) remplis d'eau."—_Anquetil du Perron_, I. ccclxxxiii.

1800.—"... My industrious followers must live either upon JOWARRY, of which there is an abundance everywhere, or they must be more industrious in procuring rice for themselves."—_Wellington_, i. 175.

1813.—Forbes calls it "JUARREE or _cush-cush_" (?). [See CUSCUS.]—_Or. Mem._ ii. 406; [2nd ed. ii. 35, and i. 23].

1819.—"In 1797-8 JOIWAREE sold in the Muchoo Kaunta at six rupees per _culsee_ (see CULSEY) of 24 maunds."—_Macmurdo_, in _Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo._ i. 287.

[1826.—"And the sabre began to cut away upon them as if they were a field of JOANEE (standing corn)."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873 i. 66.]

JOY, s. This seems from the quotation to have been used on the west coast for _jewel_ (Port. _joia_).

1810.—"The vanity of parents sometimes leads them to dress their children, even while infants, in this manner, which affords a temptation ... to murder these helpless creatures for the sake of their ornaments or JOYS."—_Maria Graham_, 3.

JUBTEE, JUPTEE, &c., s. Guz. _japtī_, &c. Corrupt forms of _zabtī_. ["_Watan-zabtī_, or _-japtī_, Mahr., Produce of lands sequestered by the State, an item of revenue; in Guzerat the lands once exempt, now subject to assessment" (_Wilson_).] (See ZUBT.)

1808.—"The Sindias as Sovereigns of Broach used to take the revenues of _Moojmooadars_ and _Desoys_ (see DESSAYE) of that district every third year, amounting to Rs. 58,390, and called the periodical confiscation JUPTEE."—_R. Drummond._ [_Majmūadār_ "in Guzerat the title given to the keepers of the pargana revenue records, who have held the office as a hereditary right since the settlement of Todar Mal, and are paid by fees charged on the villages." (_Wilson_)].

JUDEA, ODIA, &c., n.p. These names are often given in old writers to the city of _Ayuthia_, or _Ayodhya_, or _Yuthia_ (so called apparently after the Hindu city of Rāma, _Ayodhya_, which we now call OUDH), which was the capital of Siam from the 14th century down to about 1767, when it was destroyed by the Burmese, and the Siamese royal residence was transferred to Bangkock [see BANCOCK.]

1522.—"All these cities are constructed like ours, and are subject to the King of Siam, who is named Siri Zacabedera, and who inhabits IUDIA."—_Pigafetta_, Hak. Soc. 156.

c. 1546.—"The capitall City of all this Empire is ODIAA, whereof I haue spoken heretofore: it is fortified with walls of brick and mortar, and contains, according to some, foure hundred thousand fires, whereof an hundred thousand are strangers of divers countries."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan's_ E.T. p. 285; orig. cap. clxxxix.

1553.—"For the Realm is great, and its Cities and Towns very populous; insomuch that the city HUDIA alone, which is the capital of the Kingdom of Siam (_Sião_), and the residence of the King, furnishes 50,000 men of its own."—_Barros_, III. ii. 5.

1614.—"As regards the size of the City of ODIA ... it may be guessed by an experiment made by a curious engineer with whom we communicated on the subject. He says that ... he embarked in one of the native boats, small, and very light, with the determination to go all round the City (which is entirely compassed by water), and that he started one day from the Portuguese settlement, at dawn, and when he got back it was already far on in the night, and he affirmed that by his calculation he had gone more than 8 leagues."—_Couto_, VI. vii. 9.

1617.—"The merchants of the country of LAN JOHN, a place joining to the country of Jangama (see JANGOMAY) arrived at 'the city of JUDEA' before Eaton's coming away from thence, and brought great store of merchandize."—_Sainsbury_, ii. 90.

" "1 (letter) from Mr. Benjamyn Farry in JUDEA, at Syam."—_Cocks's Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 272.

[1639.—"The chief of the Kingdom is IUDIA by some called ODIA ... the city of IUDIA, the ordinary Residence of the Court is seated on the Menam."—_Mandelslo, Travels_, E.T. ii. 122.

[1693.—"As for the City of Siam, the Siamese do call it SI-YO-THI-YA, the _o_ of the syllable _yo_ being closer than our (French) Diphthong _au_."—_La Loubère, Siam_, E.T. i. 7.]

1727.—"... all are sent to the City of _Siam_ or ODIA for the King's Use.... The City stands on an Island in the River _Memnon_, which by Turnings and Windings, makes the distance from the Bar about 50 Leagues."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 160; [ed. 1744].

[1774.—"AYUTTAYA with its districts Dvaravati, YODAYA and Kamanpaik."—_Insc._ in _Ind. Antiq._ xxii. 4.

[1827.—"The powerful Lord ... who dwells over every head in the city of the sacred and great kingdom of SI-A-YOO-THA-YA."—Treaty between E.I.C. and King of Siam, in _Wilson, Documents of the Burmese War_, App. lxxvii.]

JUGBOOLAK, s. Marine Hind. for _jack-block_ (_Roebuck_).

JUGGURNAUT, n.p. A corruption of the Skt. _Jagannātha_, 'Lord of the Universe,' a name of Krishṇa worshipped as Vishṇu at the famous shrine of Pūrī in Orissa. The image so called is an amorphous idol, much like those worshipped in some of the South Sea Islands, and it has been plausibly suggested (we believe first by Gen. Cunningham) that it was in reality a Buddhist symbol, which has been adopted as an object of Brahmanical worship, and made to serve as the image of a god. The idol was, and is, annually dragged forth in procession on a monstrous car, and as masses of excited pilgrims crowded round to drag or accompany it, accidents occurred. Occasionally also persons, sometimes sufferers from painful disease, cast themselves before the advancing wheels. The testimony of Mr. Stirling, who was for some years Collector of Orissa in the second decade of the last century, and that of Sir W. W. Hunter, who states that he had gone through the MS. archives of the province since it became British, show that the popular impression in regard to the continued frequency of immolations on these occasions—a belief that has made _Juggurnaut_ a standing metaphor—was greatly exaggerated. The belief indeed in the custom of such immolation had existed for centuries, and the rehearsal of these or other cognate religious suicides at one or other of the great temples of the Peninsula, founded partly on fact, and partly on popular report, finds a place in almost every old narrative relating to India. The really great mortality from hardship, exhaustion, and epidemic disease which frequently ravaged the crowds of pilgrims on such occasions, doubtless aided in keeping up the popular impressions in connection with the Juggurnaut festival.

[1311.—"JAGNÁR." See under MADURA.]

c. 1321.—"Annually on the recurrence of the day when that idol was made, the folk of the country come and take it down, and put it on a fine chariot; and then the King and Queen, and the whole body of the people, join together and draw it forth from the church with loud singing of songs, and all kinds of music ... and many pilgrims who have come to this feast cast themselves under the chariot, so that its wheels may go over them, saying that they desire to die for their god. And the car passes over them, and crushes them, and cuts them in sunder, and so they perish on the spot."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c. i. 83.

c. 1430.—"In Bizenegalia (see BISNAGAR) also, at a certain time of the year, this idol is carried through the city, placed between two chariots ... accompanied by a great concourse of people. Many, carried away by the fervour of their faith, cast themselves on the ground before the wheels, in order that they may be crushed to death,—a mode of death which they say is very acceptable to their god."—_N. Conti_, in _India in XVth Cent._, 28.

c. 1581.—"All for devotion attach themselves to the trace of the car, which is drawn in this manner by a vast number of people ... and on the annual feast day of the Pagod this car is dragged by crowds of people through certain parts of the city (Negapatam), some of whom from devotion, or the desire to be thought to make a devoted end, cast themselves down under the wheels of the cars, and so perish, remaining all ground and crushed by the said cars."—_Gasparo Balbi_, f. 84. The preceding passages refer to scenes in the south of the Peninsula.

c. 1590.—"In the town of Pursotem on the banks of the sea stands the temple of JAGNAUT, near to which are the images of Kishen, his brother, and their sister, made of Sandal-wood, which are said to be 4,000 years old.... The Brahmins ... at certain times carry the image in procession upon a carriage of sixteen wheels, which in the Hindooee language is called _Rahth_ (see RUT); and they believe that whoever assists in drawing it along obtains remission of all his sins."—_Gladwin's Ayeen_, ii. 13-15; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 127].

[1616.—"The chief city called JEKANAT."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 538.]

1632.—"Vnto this Pagod or house of Sathen ... doe belong 9,000 Brammines or Priests, which doe dayly offer sacrifice vnto their great God IAGGARNAT, from which Idoll the City is so called.... And when it (the chariot of _Iaggarnat_) is going along the city, there are many that will offer themselves a sacrifice to this Idoll, and desperately lye downe on the ground, that the Chariott wheeles may runne over them, whereby they are killed outright; some get broken armes, some broken legges, so that many of them are destroyed, and by this meanes they thinke to merit Heauen."—_W. Bruton_, in _Hakl._ v. 57.

1667.—"In the town of JAGANNAT, which is seated upon the Gulf of _Bengala_, and where is that famous Temple of the Idol of the same name, there is yearly celebrated a certain Feast.... The first day that they shew this Idol with Ceremony in the Temple, the Crowd is usually so great to see it, that there is not a year, but some of those poor Pilgrims, that come afar off, tired and harassed, are suffocated there; all the people blessing them for having been so happy.... And when this Hellish Triumphant Chariot marcheth, there are found (which is no Fable) persons so foolishly credulous and superstitious as to throw themselves with their bellies under those large and heavy wheels, which bruise them to death...."—_Bernier, a Letter to Mr. Chapelain_, in Eng. ed. 1684, 97; [ed. _Constable_, 304 _seq._].

[1669-79.—"In that great and Sumptuous Diabolicall Pagod, there Standeth theere gretest God JN^O. GERNAET, whence ye Pagod receued that name alsoe."—_MS. Asia_, &c., by _T. B._ f. 12. Col. Temple adds: "Throughout the whole MS. _Jagannāth_ is repeatedly called _Jn^o. Gernaet_, which obviously stands for the common transposition _Janganāth_.]

1682.—"... We lay by last night till 10 o'clock this morning, ye Captain being desirous to see ye JAGERNOT Pagodas for his better satisfaction...."—_Hedges, Diary_, July 16; [Hak. Soc. i. 30].

1727.—"His (JAGARYNAT'S) Effigy is often carried abroad in Procession, mounted on a Coach four stories high ... they fasten small Ropes to the Cable, two or three Fathoms long, so that upwards of 2,000 People have room enough to draw the Coach, and some old Zealots, as it passes through the Street, fall flat on the Ground, to have the Honour to be crushed to Pieces by the Coach Wheels."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 387; [ed. 1744].

1809.—

"A thousand pilgrims strain Arm, shoulder, breast, and thigh, with might and main, To drag that sacred wain, And scarce can draw along the enormous load. Prone fall the frantic votaries on the road, And calling on the God Their self-devoted bodies there they lay To pave his chariot way. On JAGA-NAUT they call, The ponderous car rolls on, and crushes all, Through flesh and bones it ploughs its dreadful path. Groans rise unheard; the dying cry. And death, and agony Are trodden under foot by yon mad throng, Who follow close and thrust the deadly wheels along." _Curse of Kehama_, xiv. 5.

1814.—"The sight here beggars all description. Though JUGGERNAUT made some progress on the 19th, and has travelled daily ever since, he has not yet reached the place of his destination. His brother is ahead of him, and the lady in the rear. One woman has devoted herself under the wheels, and a shocking sight it was. Another also intended to devote herself, missed the wheels with her body, and had her arm broken. Three people lost their lives in the crowd."—In _Asiatic Journal_—quoted in _Beveridge, Hist. of India_, ii. 54, without exacter reference.

c. 1818.—"That excess of fanaticism which formerly prompted the pilgrims to court death by throwing themselves in crowds under the wheels of the car of JAGANNÁTH has happily long ceased to actuate the worshippers of the present day. During 4 years that I have witnessed the ceremony, three cases only of this revolting species of immolation have occurred, one of which I may observe is doubtful, and should probably be ascribed to accident; in the others the victims had long been suffering from some excruciating complaints, and chose this method of ridding themselves of the burthen of life in preference to other modes of suicide so prevalent with the lower orders under similar circumstances."—_A. Stirling_, in _As. Res._ xv. 324.

1827.—March 28th in this year, Mr. Poynder, in the E. I. Court of Proprietors, stated that "about the year 1790 no fewer than 28 Hindus were crushed to death at Ishera on the Ganges, under the wheels of JUGGURNAUT."—_As. Journal_, 1821, vol. xxiii. 702.

[1864.—"On the 7th July 1864, the editor of the Friend of India mentions that, a few days previously, he had seen, near Serampore, two persons crushed to death, and another frightfully lacerated, having thrown themselves under the wheels of a car during the Rath Jatra festival. It was afterwards stated that this occurrence was accidental."—_Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurispr._ 665.]

1871.—"... poor Johnny Tetterby staggering under his Moloch of an infant, the JUGGERNAUT that crushed all his enjoyments."—_Forster's Life of Dickens_, ii. 415.

1876.—"Le monde en marchant n'a pas beaucoup plus de souci de ce qu'il écrase que le char de l'idole de JAGARNATA."—_E. Renan_, in _Revue des Deux Mondes_, 3^e Série, xviii. p. 504.

JULIBDAR, s. Pers. _jilaudār_, from _jilau_, the string attached to the bridle by which a horse is led, the servant who leads a horse, also called _janībahdār_, _janībahkash_. In the time of Hedges the word must have been commonly used in Bengal, but it is now quite obsolete.

[c. 1590.—"For some time it was a rule that, whenever he (Akbar) rode out on a _kháçah_ horse, a rupee should be given, viz., one dám to the Átbegi, two to the JILAUDÁR...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 142. (And see under PYKE.)]

1673.—"In the heart of this Square is raised a place as large as a Mountebank's Stage, where the GELABDAR, or Master Muliteer, with his prime Passengers or Servants, have an opportunity to view the whole _Caphala_."—_Fryer_, 341.

1683.—"Your JYLIBDAR, after he had received his letter would not stay for the Gen^{ll}, but stood upon departure."—_Hedges, Diary_, Sept. 15; [Hak. Soc. i. 112].

" "We admire what made you send peons to force our GYLLIBDAR back to your Factory, after he had gone 12 _cosses_ on his way, and dismisse him again without any reason for it."—_Hedges, Diary_, Sept. 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 120].

1754.—"100 GILODAR; those who are charged with the direction of the couriers and their horses."—_Hanway's Travels_, i. 171; 252.

[1812.—"I have often admired the courage and dexterity with which the Persian JELOWDARS or grooms throw themselves into the thickest engagement of angry horses."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 63 _seq._]

1880.—"It would make a good picture, the surroundings of camels, horses, donkeys, and men.... Pascal and Remise cooking for me; the JELLAODARS, enveloped in felt coats, smoking their kalliúns, amid the half-light of fast fading day...."—_MS. Journal in Persia_ of _Capt. W. Gill, R.E._

JUMBEEA, s. Ar. _janbiya_, probably from _janb_, 'the side'; a kind of dagger worn in the girdle, so as to be drawn across the body. It is usually in form slightly curved. Sir R. Burton (_Camões, Commentary_, 413) identifies it with the _agomia_ and _gomio_ of the quotations below, and refers to a sketch in his _Pilgrimage_, but this we cannot find, [it is in the Memorial ed. i. 236], though the _jambiyah_ is several times mentioned, _e.g._ i. 347, iii. 72. The term occurs repeatedly in Mr. Egerton's catalogue of arms in the India Museum. JANBWA occurs as the name of a dagger in the _Āīn_ (orig. i. 119); why Blochmann in his translation [i. 110] spells it _jhanbwah_ we do not know. See also Dozy and Eng. s.v. _jambette_. It seems very doubtful if the latter French word has anything to do with the Arabic word.

c. 1328.—"Takī-ud-dīn refused roughly and pushed him away. Then the maimed man drew a dagger (_khanjar_) such as is called in that country JANBIYA, and gave him a mortal wound."—_Ibn Batuta_, i. 534.

1498.—"The Moors had erected palisades of great thickness, with thick planking, and fastened so that we could not see them within. And their people paraded the shore with targets, azagays, AGOMIAS, and bows and slings from which they slung stones at us."—_Roteiro de Vasco da Gama_, 32.

1516.—"They go to fight one another bare from the waist upwards, and from the waist downwards wrapped in cotton cloths drawn tightly round, and with many folds, and with their arms, which are swords, bucklers, and daggers (GOMIOS)."—_Barbosa_, p. 80.

1774.—"Autour du corps ils ont un ceinturon de cuir brodé, ou garni d'argent, au milieu duquel sur le devant ils passent un couteau large recourbé, et pointu (JAMBEA), dont la pointe est tournée du côté droit."—_Niebuhr, Desc. de l'Arabie_, 54.

JUMDUD, s. H. _jamdad_, _jamdhar_. A kind of dagger, broad at the base and slightly curved, the hilt formed with a cross-grip like that of the _Katār_ (see KUTTAUR). [A drawing of what he calls a _jamdhar katārī_ is given in Egerton's _Catalogue_ (Pl. IX. No. 344-5).] F. Johnson's Dictionary gives _jamdar_ as a Persian word with the suggested etymology of _janb-dar_, 'flank-render.' But in the _Āīn_ the word is spelt _jamdhar_, which seems to indicate Hind. origin; and its occurrence in the poem of Chand Bardāi (see _Ind. Antiq._ i. 281) corroborates this. Mr. Beames there suggests the etymology of _Yama-dant_ 'Death's Tooth.' The drawings of the _jamdhad_ or _jamdhar_ in the _Āīn_ illustrations show several specimens with double and triple toothed points, which perhaps favours this view; but _Yama-dhāra_, 'death-wielder,' appears in the Sanskrit dictionaries as the name of a weapon. [Rather, perhaps, _yama-dhara_, 'death-bearer.']

c. 1526.—"JAMDHER." See quotation under KUTTAUR.

[1813.—"... visited the JAMDAR _khana_, or treasury containing his jewels ... curious arms...."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 469.]

JUMMA, s. Hind. from Ar. _jama'_. The total assessment (for land revenue) from any particular estate, or division of country. The Arab. word signifies 'total' or 'aggregate.'

1781.—"An increase of more than 26 _lacks_ of rupees (was) effected on the former JUMMA."—_Fifth Report_, p. 8.

JUMMABUNDEE, s. Hind. from P.—Ar. _jama'bandī_. A SETTLEMENT (q.v.), _i.e._ the determination of the amount of land revenue due for a year, or a period of years, from a village, estate, or parcel of land. [In the N.W.P. it is specially applied to the annual village rent-roll, giving details of the holding of each cultivator.]

[1765.—"The rents of the province, according to the JUMMA-BUNDY, or rent-roll ... amounted to ..."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 214.

[1814.—"JUMMABUNDEE." See under PATEL.]

JUMNA, n.p. The name of a famous river in India which runs by Delhi and Agra. Skt. _Yamunā_, Hind. _Jamunā_ and _Jamnā_, the Διαμούνα of Ptolemy, the Ἰωβαρής of Arrian, the _Jomanes_ of Pliny. The spelling of Ptolemy almost exactly expresses the modern Hind. form _Jamunā_. The name _Jamunā_ is also applied to what was in the 18th century, an unimportant branch of the Brahmaputra R. which connected it with the Ganges, but which has now for many years been the main channel of the former great river. (See JENNYE.) _Jamunā_ is the name of several other rivers of less note.

[1616-17.—"I proposed for a water worke, w^{ch} might giue the Chief Cittye of the _Mogores_ content ... w^{ch} is to be don vppon the Riuer IEMINY w^{ch} passeth by _Agra_...."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 460.

[1619.—"The river GEMINI was vnfit to set a Myll vppon."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 477.

[1663.—"... the GEMNA, a river which may be compared to the Loire...."—_Bernier, Letter to M. De la Mothe le Vayer_, ed. _Constable_, 241.]

[JUMNA MUSJID, n.p. A common corruption of the Ar. _jāmĕ' masjid_, 'the cathedral or congregational mosque,' Ar. _jama'_, 'to collect.' The common form is supposed to represent some great mosque on the JUMNA R.

[1785.—"The JUMNA-musjid is of great antiquity...."—_Diary_, in _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. ii. 448.

[1849.—"In passing we got out to see the JAMNA Masjid, a very fine building now used as a magazine."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 170.

[1865.—"... the great mosque or DJAMIA '... this word DJAMIA' means literally 'collecting' or 'uniting,' because here attends the great concourse of Friday worshippers...."—_Palgrave, Central and E. Arabia_, ed. 1868, 266.]

JUNGEERA, n.p., _i.e._ _Janjīrā_. The name of a native State on the coast, south of Bombay, from which the Fort and chief place is 44 m. distant. This place is on a small island, rising in the entrance to the Rājpurī inlet, to which the name Janjīrā properly pertains, believed to be a local corruption of the Ar. _jazīra_, 'island.' The State is also called _Habsān_, meaning 'HUBSHEE'S land,' from the fact that for 3 or 4 centuries its chief has been of that race. This was not at first continuous, nor have the chiefs, even when of African blood, been always of one family; but they have apparently been so for the last 200 years. 'The _Sīdī_' (see SEEDY) and 'The _Ḥabshī_,' are titles popularly applied to this chief. This State has a port and some land in Kāthiāwār.

Gen. Keatinge writes: "The members of the Sidi's family whom I saw were, for natives of India, particularly fair." The old Portuguese writers call this harbour _Danda_ (or as they write it _Damda_), _e.g._ João de Castro in _Primeiro Roteiro_, p. 48. His rude chart shows the island-fort.

JUNGLE, s. Hind. and Mahr. _jangal_, from Skt. _jaṇgala_ (a word which occurs chiefly in medical treatises). The native word means in strictness only waste, uncultivated ground; then, such ground covered with shrubs, trees or long grass; and thence again the Anglo-Indian application is to forest, or other wild growth, rather than to the fact that it is not cultivated. A forest; a thicket; a tangled wilderness. The word seems to have passed at a rather early date into Persian, and also into use in Turkistan. From Anglo-Indian it has been adopted into French as well as in English. The word does not seem to occur in _Fryer_, which rather indicates that its use was not so extremely common among foreigners as it is now.

c. 1200.—"... Now the land is humid, JUNGLE (_jangalah_), or of the ordinary kind."—_Susruta_, i. ch. 35.

c. 1370.—"Elephants were numerous as sheep in the JANGAL round the Ráí's dwelling."—_Táríkh-i-Fíroz-Sháhí_, in _Elliot_, iii. 314.

c. 1450.—"The Kings of India hunt the elephant. They will stay a whole month or more in the wilderness, and in the JUNGLE (_Jangal_)."—_Abdurrazāk_, in _Not. et Ext._ xiv. 51.

1474.—"... Bicheneger. The vast city is surrounded by three ravines, and intersected by a river, bordering on one side on a dreadful JUNGEL."—_Ath. Nikitin_, in _India in XVth Cent._, 29.

1776.—"Land waste for five years ... is called JUNGLE."—_Halhed's Gentoo Code_, 190.

1809.—"The air of Calcutta is much affected by the closeness of the JUNGLE around it."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 207.

1809.—

"They built them here a bower of jointed cane, Strong for the needful use, and light and long Was the slight framework rear'd, with little pain; Lithe creepers then the wicker sides supply, And the tall JUNGLE grass fit roofing gave Beneath the genial sky." _Curse of Kehama_, xiii. 7.

c. 1830.—"C'est là que je rencontrai les JUNGLES ... j'avoue que je fus très désappointé."—_Jacquemont, Correspond._ i. 134.

c. 1833-38.—

"L'Hippotame au large ventre Habite aux JUNGLES de Java, Où grondent, au fond de chaque antre Plus de monstres qu'on ne rêva." _Theoph. Gautier_, in _Poésies Complètes_, ed. 1876, i. 325.

1848.—"But he was as lonely here as in his JUNGLE at Boggleywala."—_Thackeray, Vanity Fair_, ch. iii.

" "'Was there ever a battle won like Salamanca? Hey, Dobbin? But where was it he learnt his art? In India, my boy. The JUNGLE is the school for a general, mark me that.'"—_Ibid._, ed. 1863, i. 312.

c. 1858.—

"La bête formidable, habitante des JUNGLES S'endort, le ventre en l'air, et dilate ses ongles."—_Leconte de Lisle._

"

"Des DJUNGLES du Pendj-Ab Aux sables du Karnate."—_Ibid._

1865.—"To an eye accustomed for years to the wild wastes of the JUNGLE, the whole country presents the appearance of one continuous well-ordered garden."—_Waring, Tropical Resident at Home_, 7.

1867.—"... here are no cobwebs of plea and counterplea, no JUNGLES of argument and brakes of analysis."—_Swinburne, Essays and Studies_, 133.

1873.—"JUNGLE, derived to us, through the living language of India, from the Sanskrit, may now be regarded as good English."—_Fitz-Edward Hall, Modern English_, 306.

1878.—"Cet animal est commun dans les forêts, et dans les DJENGLES."—_Marre, Kata-Kata-Malayou_, 83.

1879.—"The owls of metaphysics hooted from the gloom of their various JUNGLES."—_Fortnightly Rev._ No. clxv., N.S., 19.

JUNGLE-FEVER, s. A dangerous remittent fever arising from the malaria of forest or jungle tracts.

1808.—"I was one day sent to a great distance, to take charge of an officer who had been seized by JUNGLE-FEVER."—Letter in _Morton's L. of Leyden_, 43.

JUNGLE-FOWL, s. The popular name of more than one species of those birds from which our domestic poultry are supposed to be descended; especially _Gallus Sonneratii_, Temminck, the Grey _Jungle-fowl_, and _Gallus ferrugineus_, Gmelin, the Red _Jungle-fowl_. The former belongs only to Southern India; the latter from the Himālaya, south to the N. Circārs on the east, and to the Rājpīpla Hills south of the Nerbudda on the west.

1800.—"... the thickets bordered on the village, and I was told abounded in JUNGLE-FOWL."—_Symes, Embassy to Ava_, 96.

1868.—"The common JUNGLE-COCK ... was also obtained here. It is almost exactly like a common game-cock, but the voice is different."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._, 108.

The word _jungle_ is habitually used adjectively, as in this instance, to denote wild species, _e.g._ JUNGLE-_cat_, JUNGLE-_dog_, JUNGLE-_fruit_, &c.

JUNGLE-MAHALS, n.p. Hind. _Jangal-Mahāl_. This, originally a vague name of sundry tracts and chieftainships lying between the settled districts of Bengal and the hill country of Chutiā Nāgpūr, was constituted a regular district in 1805, but again broken up and redistributed among adjoining districts in 1833 (see _Imperial Gazetteer_, s.v.).

JUNGLE-TERRY, n.p. Hind. _Jangal-tarāi_ (see TERAI). A name formerly applied to a border-tract between Bengal and Behar, including the inland parts of Monghyr and Bhāgalpūr, and what are now termed the _Santāl Parganas_. Hodges, below, calls it to the "westward" of Bhāgalpūr; but Barkope, which he describes as near the centre of the tract, lies, according to Rennell's map, about 35 m. S.E. of Bhāgalpūr town; and the Cleveland inscription shows that the term included the tract occupied by the Rājmahāl hill-people. The Map No. 2 in Rennell's Bengal Atlas (1779) is entitled "the JUNGLETERRY District, with the adjacent provinces of Birbhoom, Rajemal, Boglipour, &c., comprehending the countries situated between Moorshedabad and Bahar." But the map itself does not show the name _Jungle Terry_ anywhere.

1781.—"Early in February we set out on a tour through a part of the country called the JUNGLE-TERRY, to the westward of Bauglepore ... after leaving the village of Barkope, which is nearly in the centre of the JUNGLE TERRY, we entered the hills.... In the great famine which raged through Indostan in the year 1770 ... the Jungle Terry is said to have suffered greatly."—_Hodges_, pp. 90-95.

1784.—"To be sold ... that capital collection of Paintings, late the property of A. Cleveland, Esq., deceased, consisting of the most capital views in the districts of Monghyr, Rajemehal, Boglipoor, and the JUNGLETERRY, by Mr. Hodges...."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 64.

c. 1788.—

"To the Memory of AUGUSTUS CLEVELAND, Esq., Late Collector of the Districts of Bhaugulpore and Rajamahall, Who without Bloodshed or the Terror of Authority, Employing only the Means of Conciliation, Confidence, and Benevolence, Attempted and Accomplished The entire Subjection of the Lawless and Savage Inhabitants of the JUNGLETERRY of Rajamahall...." (etc.)

_Inscription on the_ Monument _erected by_ Government _to_ Cleveland, _who died in 1784_.

1817.—"These hills are principally covered with wood, excepting where it has been cleared away for the natives to build their villages, and cultivate _janaira_ (JOWAUR), plantains and yams, which together with some of the small grains mentioned in the account of the JUNGLETERRY, constitute almost the whole of the productions of these hills."—_Sutherland's Report on the Hill People_ (in App. to _Long_, 560).

1824.—"This part, I find (he is writing at Monghyr), is not reckoned either in Bengal or Bahar, having been, under the name of the JUNGLETERRY district, always regarded, till its pacification and settlement, as a sort of border or debateable land."—_Heber_, i. 131.

JUNGLO, s. Guz. _Janglo_. This term, we are told by R. Drummond, was used in his time (the beginning of the 19th century), by the less polite, to distinguish Europeans; "wild men of the woods," that is, who did not understand Guzerati!

1808.—"Joseph Maria, a well-known scribe of the order of Topeewallas ... was actually mobbed, on the first circuit of 1806, in the town of Pitlaud, by parties of curious old women and young, some of whom gazing upon him put the question, _Aré_ JUNGLA, _too munne pirrneesh_? 'O wild one, wilt thou marry me?' He knew not what they asked, and made no answer, whereupon they declared that he was indeed a very _Jungla_, and it required all the address of Kripram (the worthy Brahmin who related this anecdote to the writer, uncontradicted in the presence of the said Senhor) to draw off the dames and damsels from the astonished Joseph."—_R. Drummond, Illns._ (s.v.).

JUNK, s. A large Eastern ship; especially (and in later use exclusively) a Chinese ship. This indeed is the earliest application also; any more general application belongs to an intermediate period. This is one of the oldest words in the Europeo-Indian vocabulary. It occurs in the travels of Friar Odorico, written down in 1331, and a few years later in the rambling reminiscences of John de' Marignolli. The great Catalan World-map of 1375 gives a sketch of one of those ships with their sails of bamboo matting and calls them INCHI, no doubt a clerical error for IŨCHI. Dobner, the original editor of Marignolli, in the 18th century, says of the word (_junkos_): "This word I cannot find in any medieval glossary. Most probably we are to understand vessels of platted reeds (_a_ juncis _texta_) which several authors relate to be used in India." It is notable that the same erroneous suggestion is made by Amerigo Vespucci in his curious letter to one of the Medici, giving an account of the voyage of Da Gama, whose squadron he had met at C. Verde on its way home.

The French translators of Ibn Batuta derive the word from the Chinese _tchouen_ (_chwen_), and Littré gives the same etymology (s.v. _jonque_). It is possible that the word may be eventually traced to a Chinese original, but not very probable. The old Arab traders must have learned the word from Malay pilots, for it is certainly the Javanese and Malay _jong_ and _ajong_, 'a ship or large vessel.' In Javanese the Great Bear is called _Lintang jong_, 'The Constellation _Junk_,' [which is in Malay _Bintang Jong_. The various forms in Malay and cognate languages, with the Chinese words which have been suggested as the origin, are very fully given by _Scott, Malayan Words in English_, p. 59 _seq._]

c. 1300.—"Large ships called in the language of China 'JUNKS' bring various sorts of choice merchandize and cloths from Chín and Máchín, and the countries of Hind and Sind."—_Rashíduddín_, in _Elliot_, i. 69.

1331.—"And when we were there in harbour at Polumbum, we embarked in another ship called a JUNK (_aliam navim nomine_ ZUNCUM).... Now on board that ship were good 700 souls, what with sailors and with merchants...."—_Friar Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 73.

c. 1343.—"They make no voyages on the China Sea except with Chinese vessels ... of these there are three kinds; the big ones which are called JUNK, in the plural _junūk_.... Each of these big ships carries from three up to twelve sails. The sails are made of bamboo slips, woven like mats; they are never hauled down, but are shifted round as the wind blows from one quarter or another."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 91. The French translators write the words as _gonk_ (and _gonoûk_). Ibn Batuta really indicates _chunk_ (and _chunūk_); but both must have been quite wrong.

c. 1348.—"Wishing them to visit the shrine of St. Thomas the Apostle ... we embarked on certain _Junks_ (_ascendentes_ JUNKOS) from Lower India, which is called Minubar."—_Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 356.

1459.—"About the year of Our Lord 1420, a Ship or JUNK of India, in crossing the Indian Sea, was driven ... in a westerly and south-westerly direction for 40 days, without seeing anything but sky and sea.... The ship having touched on the coast to supply its wants, the mariners beheld there the egg of a certain bird called _chrocho_, which egg was as big as a butt...."—_Rubric_ on _Fra Mauro's Great Map at Venice_.

" "The Ships or _junks_ (ZONCHI) which navigate this sea, carry 4 masts, and others besides that they can set up or strike (at will); and they have 40 to 60 little chambers for the merchants, and they have only one rudder...."—_Ibid._

1516.—"Many Moorish merchants reside in it (Malacca), and also Gentiles, particularly _Chetis_ (see CHETTY), who are natives of Cholmendel; and they are all very rich, and have many large ships which they call JUNGOS."—_Barbosa_, 191.

1549.—"Exclusus isto concilio, applicavit animum ad navem Sinensis formae, quam IUNCUM vocant."—_Scti. Franc. Xaverii Epist._ 337.

[1554.—"... in the many ships and _junks_ (JUGOS) which certainly passed that way."—_Castanheda_, ii. c. 20.]

1563.—"JUNCOS are certain long ships that have stern and prow fashioned in the same way."—_Garcia_, f. 58_b_.

1591.—"By this Negro we were advertised of a small Barke of some thirtie tunnes (which the Moors call a IUNCO)."—_Barker's Acc. of Lancaster's Voyage_, in _Hakl._ ii. 589.

1616.—"And doubtless they had made havock of them all, had they not presently been relieved by two Arabian JUNKS (for so their small ill-built ships are named....)"—_Terry_, ed. 1665, p. 342.

[1625.—"An hundred Prawes and IUNKES."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, i. 2, 43.

[1627.—"China also, and the great Atlantis (that you call America), which have now but IUNKS and Canoas, abounded then in tall Ships."—_Bacon, New Atlantis_, p. 12.]

1630.—"So repairing to _Iasques_ (see JASK), a place in the _Persian_ Gulph, they obtained a fleete of Seaven IUNCKS, to convey them and theirs as Merchantmen bound for the Shoares of India."—_Lord, Religion of the Persees_, 3.

1673.—Fryer also speaks of "Portugal JUNKS." The word had thus come to mean any large vessel in the Indian Seas. Barker's use for a small vessel (above) is exceptional.

JUNKAMEER, s. This word occurs in _Wheeler_, i. 300, where it should certainly have been written JUNCANEER. It was long a perplexity, and as it was the subject of one of Dr. Burnell's latest, if not the very last, of his contributions to this work, I transcribe the words of his communication:

"Working at improving the notes to v. Linschoten, I have accidentally cleared up the meaning of a word you asked me about long ago, but which I was then obliged to give up—'Jonkamīr.' It = 'a collector of customs.'

"(1745).—Notre Supérieur qui sçavoit qu'à moitié chemin certains JONQUANIERS[147] mettoient les passans à contribution, nous avoit donné un ou deux _fanons_ (see FANAM) pour les payer en allant et en revenant, au cas qu'ils l'exigeassent de nous."—_P. Norbert, Memoires_, pp. 159-160.

"The original word is in Malayālam _chungakāran_, and do. in Tamil, though it does not occur in the Dictionaries of that language; but _chungam_ (= 'Customs') does.

"I was much pleased to settle this curious word; but I should never have thought of the origin of it, had it not been for that rascally old Capuchin P. Norbert's note."

My friend's letter (from West Stratton) has no date, but it must have been written in July or August 1882.—[H.Y.] (See JUNKEON.)

1680.—"The _Didwan_ (see DEWAUN) returned with Lingapas _Ruccas_ (see ROOCKA) upon the _Avaldar_ (see HAVILDAR) at St. Thoma, and upon the two chief JUNCANEERS in this part of the country, ordering them not to stop goods or provisions coming into the town."—_Fort St. Geo. Consn._, Nov. 22, _Notes and Exts._, iii. 39.

1746.—"Given to the Governor's Servants, JUNCANEERS, &c., as usual at Christmas, _Salampores_ (see SALEMPOORY) 18Ps. P. 13."—_Acct. of Extra Charges at Fort St. David_, to Dec. 31. _MS. Report_, in India Office.

JUNK-CEYLON, n.p. The popular name of an island off the west coast of the Malay Peninsula. Forrest (_Voyage to Mergui_, pp. iii. and 29-30) calls it _Jan-Sylan_, and says it is properly _Ujong_ (_i.e._ in Malay, 'Cape') _Sylang_. This appears to be nearly right. The name is, according to Crawfurd (_Malay Dict._ s.v. _Salang_, and _Dict. Ind. Archip._ s.v. _Ujung_) _Ujung Salang_, 'Salang Headland.' [Mr. Skeat doubts the correctness of this. "There is at least one quite possible alternative, _i.e._ _jong salang_, in which _jong_ means 'a junk,' and _salang_, when applied to vessels, 'heavily tossing' (see _Klinkert, Dict._ s.v. _salang_). Another meaning of _salang_ is 'to transfix a person with a dagger,' and is the technical term for Malay executions, in which the kris was driven down from the collar-bone to the heart. _Parles_ in the first quotation is now known as _Perlis_."]

1539.—"There we crost over to the firm Land, and passing by the Port of JUNÇALAN (_Iuncalão_) we sailed two days and a half with a favourable wind, by means whereof we got to the River of _Parles_ in the Kingdom of _Queda_...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xix.) in _Cogan_, p. 22.

1592.—"We departed thence to a Baie in the Kingdom of IUNSALAOM, which is betweene Malacca and Pegu, 8 degrees to the Northward."—_Barker_, in _Hakl._ ii. 591.

1727.—"The North End of JONK CEYLOAN lies within a mile of the Continent."—_A. Hamilton_, 69; [ed. 1744, ii. 67].

JUNKEON, s. This word occurs as below. It is no doubt some form of the word _chungam_, mentioned under JUNKAMEER. Wilson gives Telugu _Sunkam_, which might be used in Orissa, where Bruton was. [_Shungum_ (Mal. _chunkam_) appears in the sense of toll or customs duties in many of the old treaties in _Logan, Malabar_, vol. iii.]

1638.—"Any IUNKEON or Custome."—_Bruton's Narrative_, in _Hakl._ v. 53.

1676.—"These practices (claims of perquisite by the factory chiefs) hath occasioned some to apply to the Governour for relief, and chosen rather to pay JUNCAN than submit to the unreasonable demands aforesaid."—_Major Puckle's Proposals_, in _Fort St. Geo. Consn._, Feb. 16. _Notes and Exts._, i. 39.

[1727.—"... at every ten or twelve Miles end, a Fellow to demand JUNKAUN or Poll-Money for me and my Servants...."—_A. Hamilton_, ed. 1744, i. 392.]

JURIBASSO, s. This word, meaning 'an interpreter,' occurs constantly in the Diary of Richard Cocks, of the English Factory in Japan, admirably edited for the Hakluyt Society by Mr. Edward Maunde Thompson (1883). The word is really Malayo-Javanese _jurubahāsa_, lit. 'language-master,' _juru_ being an expert, 'a master of a craft,' and _bahāsa_ the Skt. _bhāshā_, 'speech.' [_Wilkinson, Dict._, writes _Juru-bĕhasa_; Mr. Skeat prefers _juru-bhasa_.]

1603.—At Patani the Hollanders having arrived, and sent presents—"ils furent pris par un officier nommé _Orankaea_ (see ORANKAY) JUREBASSA, qui en fit trois portions."—In _Rec. du Voyages_, ed. 1703, ii. 667. See also pp. 672, 675.

1613.—"(Said the Mandarin of Ancão) ... 'Captain-major, Auditor, residents, and JERUBAÇAS, for the space of two days you must come before me to attend to these instructions (_capitulos_), in order that I may write to the Aīlão.'...

"These communications being read in the Chamber of the City of Macau, before the Vereadores, the people, and the Captain-Major then commanding in the said city, João Serrão da Cunha, they sought for a person who might be charged to reply, such as had knowledge and experience of the Chinese, and of their manner of speech, and finding Lourenço Carvalho ... he made the reply in the following form of words '... To this purpose we the Captain-Major, the Auditor, the Vereadores, the Padres, and the JURUBAÇA, assembling together and beating our foreheads before God....'"—_Bocarro_, pp. 725-729.

" "The foureteenth, I sent M. Cockes, and my IUREBASSO to both the Kings to entreat them to prouide me of a dozen Seamen."—_Capt. Saris_, in _Purchas_, 378.

1615.—"... his desire was that, for his sake, I would geve over the pursute of this matter against the sea _bongew_, for that yf it were followed, of force the said _bongew_ must cut his bellie, and then my JUREBASSO must do the lyke. Unto which his request I was content to agree...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 33.

[ " "This night we had a conference with our JURYBASSA."—_Foster, Letters_, iii. 167].

JUTE, s. The fibre (GUNNY-fibre) of the bark of _Corchorus capsularis_, L., and _Corchorus olitorius_, L., which in the last 45 years has become so important an export from India, and a material for manufacture in Great Britain as well as in India. "At the last meeting of the Cambridge Philosophical Society, Professor Skeat commented on various English words. _Jute_, a fibrous substance, he explained from the Sanskrit _jūṭa_, a less usual form of _jaṭa_, meaning, 1st, the matted hair of an ascetic; 2ndly, the fibrous roots of a tree such as the banyan; 3rdly, any fibrous substance" (_Academy_, Dec. 27, 1879). The secondary meanings attributed here to _jaṭa_ are very doubtful.[148] The term _jute_ appears to have been first used by Dr. Roxburgh in a letter dated 1795, in which he drew the attention of the Court of Directors to the value of the fibre "called _jute_ by the natives." [It appears, however, as early as 1746 in the Log of a voyage quoted by Col. Temple in _J.R.A.S._, Jan. 1900, p. 158.] The name in fact appears to be taken from the vernacular name in Orissa. This is stated to be properly _jhōṭŏ_, but _jhŭṭŏ_ is used by the uneducated. See _Report of the Jute Commission_, by Babu Hemchundra Kerr, Calcutta, 1874; also a letter from Mr. J. S. Cotton in the _Academy_, Jan. 17, 1880.

JUTKA, s. From Dak.—Hind. _jhaṭkā_, 'quick.' The native cab of Madras, and of Mofussil towns in that Presidency; a conveyance only to be characterised by the epithet _ramshackle_, though in that respect equalled by the Calcutta CRANCHEE (q.v.). It consists of a sort of box with Venetian windows, on two wheels, and drawn by a miserable pony. It is entered by a door at the back. (See SHIGRAM, with like meanings).

JUZAIL, s. This word _jazāil_ is generally applied to the heavy Afghan rifle, fired with a forked rest. If it is Ar. it must be _jazā'il_, the plural of _jazīl_, 'big,' used as a substantive. _Jazīl_ is often used for a big, thick thing, so it looks probable. (See GINGALL.) Hence _jazā'ilchī_, one armed with such a weapon.

[1812.—"The JEZAERCHI also, the men who use blunderbusses, were to wear the new Russian dress."—_Morier, Journey through Persia_, 30.

[1898.—

"All night the cressets glimmered pale On Ulwur sabre and Tonk JEZAIL." _R. Kipling, Barrack-room Ballads_, 84.

[1900.—"Two companies of Khyber JEZAILCHIES."—_Warburton, Eighteen Years in the Khyber_, 78.]

JYEDAD, s. P.—H. _jāidād_. Territory assigned for the support of troops.

[1824.—"Rampoora on the Chumbul ... had been granted to Dudernaic, as JAIDAD, or temporary assignment for the payment of his troops."—_Malcolm, Central India_, i. 223.]

JYSHE, s. This term, Ar. _jaish_, 'an army, a legion,' was applied by Tippoo to his regular infantry, the body of which was called the _Jaish Kachari_ (see under CUTCHERRY).

c. 1782.—"About this time the _Bar_ or regular infantry, Kutcheri, were called the JYSH KUTCHERI."—_Hist. of Tipú Sultán_, by _Hussein Ali Khán Kermáni_, p. 32.

1786.—"At such times as new levies or recruits for the JYSHE and _Piadehs_ are to be entertained, you two and Syed Peer assembling in _Kuchurry_ are to entertain none but proper and eligible men."—_Tippoo's Letters_, 256.

K

KAJEE, s. This is a title of Ministers of State used in Nepaul and Sikkim. It is no doubt the Arabic word (see CAZEE for quotations). _Kājī_ is the pronunciation of this last word in various parts of India.

[KALA JUGGAH, s. Anglo-H. _kālā jagah_ for a 'dark place,' arranged near a ball-room for the purpose of flirtation.

[1885.—"At night it was rather cold, and the frequenters of the KALA JAGAH (or dark places) were unable to enjoy it as much as I hoped they would."—_Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life_, 91.]

KALINGA, n.p. (See KLING.)

KALLA-NIMMACK, s. Hind. _kālā-namak_, 'black salt,' a common mineral drug, used especially in horse-treatment. It is muriate of soda, having a mixture of oxide of iron, and some impurities. (_Royle._)

KAPAL, s. _Kāpăl_, the Malay word for a ship, [which seems to have come from the Tam. _kappal_,] "applied to any square-rigged vessel, with top and top-gallant masts" (_Marsden, Memoirs of a Malay Family_, 57).

KARBAREE, s. Hind. _kārbārī_, 'an agent, a manager.' Used chiefly in Bengal Proper.

[c. 1857.—"The Foujdar's report stated that a police CARBAREE was sleeping in his own house."—_Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurisp._ 467.]

1867.—"The Lushai KARBARIS (literally men of business) duly arrived and met me at Kassalong."—_Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 293.

KARCANNA, s. Hind. from Pers. _kār-khāna_, 'business-place.' We cannot improve upon Wilson's definition: "An office, or place where business is carried on; but it is in use more especially applied to places where mechanical work is performed; a workshop, a manufactory, an arsenal; also, fig., to any great fuss or bustle." The last use seems to be obsolete.

[1663.—"Large halls are seen in many places, called KAR-KANAYS or workshops for the artizans."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 258 _seq._ Also see CARCANA.]

KARDAR, s. P.—H. _kārdār_, an agent (of the Government) in Sindh.

[1842.—"I further insist upon the offending KARDAR being sent a prisoner to my head-quarters at Sukkur within the space of five days, to be dealt with as I shall determine."—_Sir C. Napier_, in _Napier's Conquest of Scinde_, 149.]

KAREETA, s. Hind. from Ar. _kharīṭa_, and in India also _khalīṭa_. The silk bag (described by Mrs. Parkes, below) in which is enclosed a letter to or from a native noble; also, by transfer, the letter itself. In 2 Kings v. 23, the bag in which Naaman bound the silver is _kharīt_; also in Isaiah iii. 22, the word translated 'crisping-pins' is _kharīṭim_, rather 'purses.'

c. 1350.—"The Sherīf Ibrāhīm, surnamed the KHĀRĪTADĀR, _i.e._ the Master of the Royal Paper and Pens, was governor of the territory of Hānsī and Sarsatī."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 337.

1838.—"Her Highness the Bāiza Bā'i did me the honour to send me a KHARĪTĀ, that is a letter enclosed in a long bag of _Kimkhwāb_ (see KINCOB), crimson silk brocaded with flowers in gold, contained in another of fine muslin: the mouth of the bag was tied with a gold and tasseled cord, to which was appended the great seal of her Highness."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_ (Mrs. Parkes), ii. 250.

In the following passage the _thing_ is described (at Constantinople).

1673.—"... le Visir prenant un sachet de beau brocard d'or à fleurs, long tout au moins d'une demi aulne et large de cinq ou six doigts, lié et scellé par le haut avec une inscription qui y estoit attachée, et disant que c'estoit une lettre du Grand Seigneur...."—_Journal d'Ant. Galland_, ii. 94.

KAUL, s. Hind. _Kāl_, properly 'Time,' then a period, death, and popularly the visitation of famine. Under this word we read:

1808.—"Scarcity, and the scourge of civil war, embittered the Mahratta nation in A.D. 1804, of whom many emigrants were supported by the justice and generosity of neighbouring powers, and (a large number) were relieved in their own capital by the charitable contributions of the English at Bombay alone. This and opening of Hospitals for the sick and starving, within the British settlements, were gratefully told to the writer afterwards by many Mahrattas in the heart, and from distant parts, of their own country."—_R. Drummond, Illustrations_, &c.

KAUNTA, CAUNTA, s. This word, Mahr. and Guz. _kānṭha_, 'coast or margin,' [Skt. _kanṭha_, 'immediate proximity,' _kanṭhī_, 'the neck,'] is used in the northern part of the Bombay Presidency in composition to form several popular geographical terms, as _Mahi Kānṭhā_, for a group of small States on the banks of the Mahi River; _Rewā Kānṭhā_, south of the above; _Sindhu Kānṭhā_, the Indus Delta, &c. The word is no doubt the same which we find in Ptolemy for the Gulf of Kachh, Κάνθι κόλπος. Kānṭhī-Kot was formerly an important place in Eastern Kachh, and _Kāṇṭhī_ was the name of the southern coast district (see _Ritter_, vi. 1038).

KEBULEE. (See MYROBOLANS.)

KEDDAH, s. Hind. _Khedā_ (_khednā_, 'to chase,' from Skt. _ākheṭa_, 'hunting'). The term used in Bengal for the enclosure constructed to entrap elephants. [The system of hunting elephants by making a trench round a space and enticing the wild animals by means of tame decoys is described by Arrian, _Indika_, 13.] (See CORRAL.)

[c. 1590.—"There are several modes of hunting elephants. 1. K'HEDAH" (then follows a description).—_Āīn_, i. 284.]

1780-90.—"The party on the plain below have, during this interval, been completely occupied in forming the KEDDAH or enclosure."—_Lives of the Lindsays_, iii. 191.

1810.—"A trap called a KEDDAH."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 436.

1860.—"The custom in Bengal is to construct a strong enclosure (called a KEDDAH) in the heart of the forest."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, ii. 342.

KEDGEREE, KITCHERY, s. Hind. _khichṛī_, a mess of rice, cooked with butter and _dāl_ (see DHALL), and flavoured with a little spice, shred onion, and the like; a common dish all over India, and often served at Anglo-Indian breakfast tables, in which very old precedent is followed, as the first quotation shows. The word appears to have been applied metaphorically to mixtures of sundry kinds (see _Fryer_, below), and also to mixt jargon or _lingua franca_. In England we find the word is often applied to a mess of re-cooked fish, served for breakfast; but this is inaccurate. Fish is frequently eaten _with kedgeree_, but is no part of it. ["Fish _Kitcherie_" is an old Anglo-Indian dish, see the recipe in _Riddell, Indian Domestic Economy_, p. 437.]

c. 1340.—"The munj (MOONG) is boiled with rice, and then buttered and eaten. This is what they call KISHRĪ, and on this dish they breakfast every day."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 131.

c. 1443.—"The elephants of the palace are fed upon KITCHRI."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XVth Cent._ 27.

c. 1475.—"Horses are fed on pease; also on KICHIRIS, boiled with sugar and oil; and early in the morning they get _shishenivo_" (?).—_Athan. Nikitin_, in _do._, p. 10.

The following recipe for KEDGEREE is by Abu'l Faẓl:—

c. 1590.—"KHICHRI, Rice, split _dál_, and _ghí_, 5 _ser_ of each; ⅓ _ser_ salt; this gives 7 dishes."—_Āīn_, i. 59.

1648.—"Their daily gains are very small, ... and with these they fill their hungry bellies with a certain food called KITSERYE."—_Van Twist_, 57.

1653.—"KICHERI est vne sorte de legume dont les Indiens se nourissent ordinairement."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 545.

1672.—Baldaeus has KITZERY, Tavernier QUICHERI [ed. _Ball_, i. 282, 391].

1673.—"The Diet of this Sort of People admits not of great Variety or Cost, their delightfullest Food being only CUTCHERRY a sort of Pulse and Rice mixed together, and boiled in Butter, with which they grow fat."—_Fryer_, 81.

Again, speaking of pearls in the Persian Gulf, he says: "Whatever is of any Value is very dear. Here is a great Plenty of what they call KETCHERY, a mixture of all together, or Refuse of Rough, Yellow, and Unequal, which they sell by Bushels to the Russians."—_Ibid._ 320.

1727.—"Some Doll and Rice, being mingled together and boiled make KITCHEREE, the common Food of the Country. They eat it with Butter and Atchar (see ACHAR)."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 161; [ed. 1744, i. 162].

1750-60.—"KITCHAREE is only rice stewed, with a certain pulse they call Dholl, and is generally eaten with salt-fish, butter, and pickles of various sorts, to which they give the general name of _Atchar_."—_Grose_, i. 150.

[1813.—"He was always a welcome guest ... and ate as much of their rice and CUTCHEREE as he chose."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 502.]

1880.—"A correspondent of the _Indian Mirror_, writing of the annual religious fair at Ajmere, thus describes a feature in the proceedings: "There are two tremendous copper pots, one of which is said to contain about eighty maunds of rice and the other forty maunds. To fill these pots with rice, sugar, and dried fruits requires a round sum of money, and it is only the rich who can afford to do so. This year His Highness the Nawab of Tonk paid Rs. 3,000 to fill up the pots.... After the pots filled with KHICHRI had been inspected by the Nawab, who was accompanied by the Commissioner of Ajmere and several Civil Officers, the distribution, or more properly the plunder, of KHICHRI commenced, and men well wrapped up with clothes, stuffed with cotton, were seen leaping down into the boiling pot to secure their share of the booty."—_Pioneer Mail_, July 8. [See the reference to this custom in _Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. ii. 314, and a full account in _Rajputana Gazetteer_, ii. 63.]

KEDGEREE, n.p. _Khijirī_ or _Kijarī_, a village and police station on the low lands near the mouth of the Hoogly, on the west bank, and 68 miles below Calcutta. It was formerly well known as a usual anchorage of the larger Indiamen.

1683.—"This morning early we weighed anchor with the tide of Ebb, but having little wind, got no further than the Point of KEGARIA Island."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 26; [Hak. Soc. i. 64].

1684.—"Sign^r Nicolo Pareres, a Portugall Merchant, assured me their whole community had wrott y^e Vice King of Goa ... to send them 2 or 3 Frigates with ... Soldiers to possess themselves of ye Islands of KEGERIA and _Ingellee_."—_Ibid._ Dec. 17; [Hak. Soc. i. 172].

1727.—"It is now inhabited by Fishers, as are also _Ingellie_ and KIDGERIE, two neighbouring Islands on the West Side of the Mouth of the Ganges."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 2; [ed. 1744]. (See HIDGELEE.)

1753.—"De l'autre côté de l'entré, les rivières de CAJORI et de l'_Ingeli_ (see HIDGELEE), puis plus au large la rivière de Pipli et celle de Balasor (see BALASORE), sont avec _Tombali_ (see TUMLOOK), rivière mentionné plus haut, et qu'on peut ajouter ici, des dérivations d'un grand fleuve, dont le nom de Ganga lui est commun avec le Gange.... Une carte du Golfe de Bengale inserée dans Blaeu, fera même distinguer les rivières d'_Ingeli_ et de CAJORI (si on prend la peine de l'examiner) comme des bras du Ganga."—_D'Anville_, p. 66.

As to the origin of this singular error, about a river Ganga flowing across India from W. to E., see some extracts under GODAVERY. The Rupnarain River, which joins the Hoogly from the W. just above Diamond Harbour, is the _grand fleuve_ here spoken of. The name _Gunga_ or _Old Gunga_ is applied to this in charts late in the 18th century. It is thus mentioned by A. Hamilton, 1727: "About five leagues farther up on the West Side of the River of _Hughly_, is another Branch of the _Ganges_, called _Ganga_, it is broader than that of the _Hughly_, but much shallower."—ii. 3; [ed. 1744].

KEDGEREE-POT, s. A vulgar expression for a round pipkin such as is in common Indian use, both for holding water and for cooking purposes. (See CHATTY, GHURRA.)

1811.—"As a memorial of such misfortunes, they plant in the earth an oar bearing a CUDGERI, or earthen pot."—_Solvyns, Les Hindous_, iii.

1830.—"Some natives were in readiness with a small raft of KEDGEREE-POTS, on which the palkee was to be ferried over."—_Mem. of Col. Mountain_, 110.

KENNERY, n.p. The site of a famous and very extensive group of cave-temples on the Island of SALSETTE, near Bombay, properly _Kāṇherī_.

1602.—"Holding some conversation with certain very aged Christians, who had been among the first converts there of Padre Fr. Antonio do Porto, ... one of them, who alleged himself to be more than 120 years old, and who spoke Portuguese very well, and read and wrote it, and was continually reading the _Flos Sanctorum_, and the Lives of the Saints, assured me that without doubt the work of the Pagoda of CANARI was made under the orders of the father of Saint Josafat the Prince, whom Barlaam converted to the Faith of Christ...."—_Couto_, VII. iii. cap. 10.

1673.—"Next Morn before Break of Day we directed our steps to the anciently fam'd, but now ruin'd City of CANOREIN ... all cut out of a Rock," &c.—_Fryer_, 71-72.

1825.—"The principal curiosities of Salsette ... are the cave temples of KENNERY. These are certainly in every way remarkable, from their number, their beautiful situation, their elaborate carving, and their marked connection with Buddh and his religion."—_Heber_, ii. 130.

KERSEYMERE, s. This is an English draper's term, and not Anglo-Indian. But it is through forms like _cassimere_ (also in English use), a corruption of _cashmere_, though the corruption has been shaped by the previously existing English word _kersey_ for a kind of woollen cloth, as if _kersey_ were one kind and _kerseymere_ another, of similar goods. _Kersey_ is given by Minsheu (2nd ed. 1627), without definition, thus: "KERSIE _cloth_, G. (_i.e._ French) _carizé_." The only word like the last given by Littré is "_Carisil_, sorte de canevas."... This does not apply to _kersey_, which appears to be represented by "_Creseau_—Terme de Commerce; étoffe de laine croissée à deux envers; etym. _croiser_." Both words are probably connected with _croiser_ or with _carré_. Planché indeed (whose etymologies are generally worthless) says: "made originally at Kersey, in Suffolk, whence its name." And he adds, equal to the occasion, "_Kerseymere_, so named from the position of the original factory on the _mere_, or water which runs through the village of Kersey" (!) Mr. Skeat, however, we see, thinks that Kersey, in Suffolk, is perhaps the origin of the word _Kersey_: [and this he repeats in the new ed. (1901) of his _Concise Etym. Dict._, adding, "Not from Jersey, which is also used as the name of a material." _Kerseymere_, he says, is "a corruption of _Cashmere_ or _Cassimere_, by confusion with _kersey_"].

1495.—"Item the xv day of Februar, bocht fra Jhonne Andersoun x ellis of quhit CARESAY, to be tua coitis, ane to the King, and ane to the Lard of Balgony; price of ellne vjs.; summa ... iij. _li._"—_Accts. of the Ld. H. Treasurer of Scotland_, 1877, p. 225.

1583.—"I think cloth, KERSEYS and tinne have never bene here at so lowe prices as they are now."—_Mr. John Newton_, from Babylon (_i.e._ Bagdad) July 20, in _Hakl._ 378.

1603.—"I had as lief be a list of an English KERSEY, as be pil'd as thou art pil'd, for a French velvet."—_Measure for Measure_, i. 2.

1625.—"Ordanet the thesaurer to tak aff to ilk ane of the officeris and to the drummer and pyper, ilk ane of thame, fyve elne of reid KAIRSIE claithe."—_Exts. from Recds. of Glasgow_, 1876, p. 347.

1626.—In a contract between the Factor of the King of Persia and a Dutch "Opper Koopman" for goods we find: "2000 Persian ells of CARSAY at 1 _eocri_ (?) the ell."—_Valentijn_, v. 295.

1784.—"For sale—superfine cambrics and edgings ... scarlet and blue KASSIMERES."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 47.

c. 1880.—(no date given) "KERSEYMERE. _Cassimere._ A finer description of kersey ... (then follows the absurd etymology as given by Planché).... It is principally a manufacture of the west of England, and except in being tweeled (_sic_) and of narrow width it in no respect differs from superfine cloth."—_Draper's Dict._ s.v.

KHADIR, s. H. _khādar_; the recent alluvial bordering a large river. (See under BANGUR).

[1828.—"The river ... meanders fantastically ... through a KHADER, or valley between two ranges of hills."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, ed. 1858, p. 130.

[The KHADIR Cup is one of the chief racing trophies open to pig-stickers in upper India.]

KHAKEE, vulgarly KHARKI, KHARKEE, s. or adj. Hind. _khākī_, 'dusty or dust-coloured,' from Pers. _khāk_, 'earth,' or 'dust'; applied to a light drab or chocolate-coloured cloth. This was the colour of the uniform worn by some of the Punjab regiments at the siege of Delhi, and became very popular in the army generally during the campaigns of 1857-58, being adopted as a convenient material by many other corps. [Gubbins (_Mutinies in Oudh_, 296) describes how the soldiers at Lucknow dyed their uniforms a light brown or dust colour with a mixture of black and red office inks, and Cave Brown (_Punjab and Delhi_, ii. 211) speaks of its introduction in place of the red uniform which gave the British soldier the name of "_Lal Coortee Wallahs_."]

[1858.—A book appeared called "Service and Adventures with the KHAKEE Ressalah, or Meerut Volunteer Horse during the Mutinies in 1857-8," by _R. H. W. Dunlop_.

[1859.—"It has been decided that the full dress will be of dark blue cloth, made up, not like the tunic, but as the native ungreekah (_angarkha_), and set off with red piping. The undress clothing will be entirely of KHAKEE."—_Madras Govt. Order_, Feb. 18, quoted in _Calcutta Rev._ ciii. 407.

[1862.—"KHARKEE does not catch in brambles so much as other stuffs."—_Brinckman, Rifle in Cashmere_, 136.]

1878.—"The Amir, we may mention, wore a KHAKI suit, edged with gold, and the well-known Herati cap."—_Sat. Review_, Nov. 30, 683.

[1899.—"The batteries to be painted with the KIRKEE colour, which being similar to the roads of the country, will render the vehicles invisible."—_Times_, July 12.

[1890-91.—The newspapers have constant references to a KHAKI election, that is an election started on a war policy, and the War Loan for the Transvaal Campaign has been known as "KHAKIS."]

Recent military operations have led to the general introduction of KHAKI as the service uniform. Something like this has been used in the East for clothing from a very early time:—

[1611.—"See if you can get me a piece of very fine brown calico to make me clothes."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 109.]

KHALSA, s. and adj. Hind. from Ar. _khālṣa_ (properly _khāliṣa_) 'pure, genuine.' It has various technical meanings, but, as we introduce the word, it is applied by the Sikhs to their community and church (so to call it) collectively.

1783.—"The _Sicques_ salute each other by the expression _Wah Gooroo_, without any inclination of the body, or motion of the hand. The Government at large, and their armies, are denominated KHALSA, and KHALSAJEE."—_Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, i. 307.

1881.—

"And all the Punjab knows me, for my father's name was known In the days of the conquering KHALSA, when I was a boy half-grown." _Attar Singh loquitur_, by _Sowar_, in an Indian paper; name and date lost.

KHAN, s. A. Turki through Pers. _Khān_. Originally this was a title, equivalent to Lord or Prince, used among the Mongol and Turk nomad hordes. Besides this sense, and an application to various other chiefs and nobles, it has still become in Persia, and still more in Afghanistan, a sort of vague title like "Esq.," whilst in India it has become a common affix to, or in fact part of, the name of Hindustānis out of every rank, properly, however of those claiming a Pathān descent. The tendency of swelling titles is always thus to degenerate, and when the value of _Khān_ had sunk, a new form, _Khān-Khānān_ (Khān of Khāns) was devised at the Court of Delhi, and applied to one of the high officers of State.

[c. 1610.—The "_Assant_ CAOUNAS" of Pyrard de Laval, which Mr. Gray fails to identify, is probably _Hasan-Khan_, Hak. Soc. i. 69.

[1616.—"All the Captayens, as CHANNA CHANA (Khān-Khānān), Mahobet CHAN, CHAN John (Khān Jahān)."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 192.

[1675.—"CAWN." See under GINGI.]

B. Pers. _khān_. A public building for the accommodation of travellers, a caravanserai. [The word appears in English as early as about 1400; see _Stanf. Dict._ s.v.]

1653.—"HAN est vn Serrail ou enclos que les Arabes appellent _fondoux_ où se retirent les Carauanes, ou les Marchands Estrangers, ... ce mot de HAN est Turq, et est le mesme que _Kiarauansarai_ ou _Karbasara_ (see CARAVANSERAY) dont parle Belon...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 540.

1827.—"He lost all hope, being informed by his late fellow-traveller, whom he found at the KHAN, that the Nuwaub was absent on a secret expedition."—_W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter_, ch. xiii.

KHANNA, CONNAH, &c. s. This term (Pers. _khāna_, 'a house, a compartment, apartment, department, receptacle,' &c.) is used almost _ad libitum_ in India in composition, sometimes with most incongruous words, as _bobachee_ (for _bāwarchī_) CONNAH, 'cook-house,' BUGGY-CONNAH, 'buggy, or coach-house,' BOTTLE-KHANNA, TOSHA-KHANA (q.v.), &c. &c.

1784.—"The house, cook-room, BOTTLE-CONNAH, godown, &c., are all pucka built."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 41.

KHANSAMA. See CONSUMAH.

KHANUM, s. Turki, through Pers. _khānum_ and _khānim_, a lady of rank; the feminine of the title KHĀN, A (q.v.)

1404.—"... la mayor delles avia nõbre CAÑON, que quiere dezir Reyna, o Señora grande."—_Clavijo_, f. 52_v_.

" "The great wall and tents were for the use of the chief wife of the Lord, who was called CAÑO, and the other was for the second wife, called _Quinchi_ CAÑO, which means 'the little lady.'"—_Markham's Clavijo_, 145.

1505.—"The greatest of the Begs of the Sagharichi was then Shîr Haji _Beg_, whose daughter, Ais-doulet _Begum_, Yunīs Khan married.... The _Khan_ had three daughters by Ais-doulet Begum.... The second daughter, Kullûk Nigar KHÂNUM, was my mother.... Five months after the taking of Kabul she departed to God's mercy, in the year 911" (1505).—_Baber_, p. 12.

1619.—"The King's ladies, when they are not married to him ... and not near relations of his house, but only concubines or girls of the Palace, are not called _begum_, which is a title of queens and princesses, but only CANUM, a title given in Persia to all noble ladies."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 13.

KHASS, KAUSS, &c., adj. Hind. from Ar. _khāṣṣ_, 'special, particular, Royal.' It has many particular applications, one of the most common being to estates retained in the hands of Goyernment, which are said to be held _khāṣṣ_. The _khāṣṣ-maḥal_ again, in a native house, is the women's apartment. Many years ago a white-bearded _khānsamān_ (see CONSUMAH), in the service of one of the present writers, indulging in reminiscences of the days when he had been attached to Lord Lake's camp, in the beginning of the last century, extolled the _sāhibs_ of those times above their successors, observing (in his native Hindustani): "In those days I think the Sahibs all came from London _khāṣṣ_; now a great lot of _Liverpoolwālās_ come to the country!"

There were in the Palaces of the Great Mogul and other Mahommedan Princes of India always two Halls of Audience, or Durbar, the _Dewān-i-'Ām_, or Hall of the Public, and the _Dewān-i-Khāṣṣ_, the Special or Royal Hall, for those who had the _entrée_, as we say.

In the _Indian Vocabulary_, 1788, the word is written _Coss_.

KHĀSYA, n.p. A name applied to the oldest existing race in the cis-Tibetan Himālaya, between Nepal and the Ganges, _i.e._ in the British Districts of Kumāun and Garhwāl. The Khāsyas are Hindu in religion and customs, and probably are substantially Hindu also in blood; though in their aspect there is some slight suggestion of that of their Tibetan neighbours. There can be no ground for supposing them to be connected with the Mongoloïd nation of Kasias (see COSSYA) in the mountains south of Assam.

[1526.—"About these hills are other tribes of men. With all the investigation and enquiry I could make.... All that I could learn was that the men of these hills were called KAS. It struck me that as the Hindustanis frequently confound _shīn_ and _sīn_ and as Kashmīr is the chief ... city in those hills, it may have taken its name from that circumstance."—_Leyden's Baber_, 313.]

1799.—"The Vakeel of the rajāh of _Comanh_ (i.e. _Kumāun_) of _Almora_, who is a learned Pandit, informs me that the greater part of the zemindars of that country are C'HASAS.... They are certainly a very ancient tribe, for they are mentioned as such in the Institutes of MENU; and their great ancestor C'HASA or C'HASYA is mentioned by Sanchoniathon, under the name of CASSIUS. He is supposed to have lived before the Flood, and to have given his name to the mountains he seized upon."—_Wilford_ (Wilfordizing!), in _As. Res._ vi. 456.

1824.—"The KHASYA nation pretend to be all Rajpoots of the highest caste ... they will not even sell one of their little mountain cows to a stranger.... They are a modest, gentle, respectful people, honest in their dealings."—_Heber_, i. 264.

KHELÁT, n.p. The capital of the Bilūch State upon the western frontier of Sind, which gives its name to the State itself. The name is in fact the Ar. _ḳal'a_, 'a fort.' (See under KILLADAR.) The terminal _t_ of the Ar. word (written _ḳal'at_) has for many centuries been pronounced only when the word is the first half of a compound name meaning 'Castle of ——.' No doubt this was the case with the Bilūch capital, though in its case the second part has been completely dropt out of use. _Khelát (Ḳal'at)-i-Ghiljī_ is an example where the second part remains, though sometimes dropt.

KHIRÁJ, s. Ar. _kharāj_ (usually pron. in India _khirāj_), is properly a tribute levied by a Musulman lord upon conquered unbelievers, also land-tax; in India it is almost always used for the land-revenue paid to Government; whence a common expression (also Ar.) _lā khirāj_, treated as one word, _lākhirāj_, 'rent-free.'

[c. 1590.—"In ancient times a capitation tax was imposed, called KHIRÁJ."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 55. "Some call the whole produce of the revenue KHIRÁJ."—_Ibid._ ii. 57.]

1653.—"Le Sultan souffre les Chrétiens, les Iuifs, et les Indou sur ses terres, auec toute liberté de leur Loy, en payant cinq Reales d'Espagne ou plus par an, et ce tribut s'appelle KARACHE...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 48.

1784.—"... 136 beegahs, 18 of which are LACKHERAGE land, or land paying no rent."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 49.

KHOA, s. Hind. and Beng. _khoā_, a kind of concrete, of broken brick, lime, &c., used for floors and terrace-roofs.

KHOT, s. This is a Mahrātī word, _khot_, in use in some parts of the Bombay Presidency as the designation of persons holding or farming villages on a peculiar tenure called _khotī_, and coming under the class legally defined as 'superior holders.'

The position and claims of the _khots_ have been the subject of much debate and difficulty, especially with regard to the rights and duties of the tenants under them, whose position takes various forms; but to go into these questions would carry us much more deeply into local technicalities than would be consistent with the scope of this work, or the knowledge of the editor. Practically it would seem that the _khot_ is, in the midst of provinces where RYOTWARRY is the ruling system, an exceptional person, holding much the position of a petty zemindar in Bengal (apart from any question of permanent settlement); and that most of the difficult questions touching _khotī_ have arisen from this its exceptional character in Western India.

The KHOT occurs especially in the Konkan, and was found in existence when, in the early part of the last century, we occupied territory that had been subject to the Mahratta power. It is apparently traceable back at least to the time of the 'Adil Shāhī (see IDALCAN) dynasty of the Deccan. There are, however, various denominations of _khot_. In the Southern Konkan the _khoti_ has long been a hereditary zemindar, with proprietary rights, and also has in many cases replaced the ancient PATEL as headman of the village; a circumstance that has caused the _khoti_ to be sometimes regarded and defined as the holder of an office, rather than of a property. In the Northern Konkan, again, the _Khotis_ were originally mere revenue-farmers, without proprietary or hereditary rights, but had been able to usurp both.

As has been said above, administrative difficulties as to the _Khotis_ have been chiefly connected with their rights over, or claims from, the ryots, which have been often exorbitant and oppressive. At the same time it is in evidence that in the former distracted state of the country, a KHOTI was sometimes established in compliance with a petition of the cultivators. The _Khoti_ "acted as a _buffer_ between them and the extortionate demands of the revenue officers under the native Government. And this is easily comprehended, when it is remembered that formerly districts used to be farmed to the native officials, whose sole object was to squeeze as much revenue as possible out of each village. The _Khot_ bore the brunt of this struggle. In many cases he prevented a new survey of his village, by consenting to the imposition of some new _patti_.[149] This no doubt he recovered from the ryots, but he gave them their own time to pay, advanced them money for their cultivation, and was a milder master than a rapacious revenue officer would have been" (_Candy_, pp. 20-21). See _Selections from Records of Bombay Government_, No. cxxxiv., N.S., viz., _Selections with Notes, regarding the Khoti Tenure_, compiled by _E. T. Candy_, Bo. C. S. 1873; also _Abstract of Proceedings of the Govt. of Bombay in the Revenue Dept._, April 24, 1876, No. 2474.

KHOTI, s. The holder of the peculiar KHOT tenure in the Bombay Presidency.

KHUDD, KUDD, s. This is a term chiefly employed in the Himālaya, _khadd_, meaning a precipitous hill-side, also a deep valley. It is not in the dictionaries, but is probably allied to the Hind. _khāt_, 'a pit,' Dakh.—Hind. _khaḍḍā_. [Platts gives Hind. _khaḍ_. This is from Skt. _khaṇḍa_, 'a gap, a chasm,' while _khāt_ comes from Skt. _khāta_, 'an excavation.'] The word is in constant Anglo-Indian colloquial use at Simla and other Himālayan stations.

1837.—"The steeps about Mussoori are so very perpendicular in many places, that a person of the strongest nerve would scarcely be able to look over the edge of the narrow footpath into the KHUD, without a shudder."—_Bacon, First Impressions_, ii. 146.

1838.—"On my arrival I found one of the ponies at the estate had been killed by a fall over the precipice, when bringing up water from the KHUD."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 240.

1866.—"When the men of the 43d Regt. refused to carry the guns any longer, the EURASIAN gunners, about 20 in number, accompanying them, made an attempt to bring them on, but were unequal to doing so, and under the direction of this officer (Capt. Cockburn, R.A.) threw them down a KHUD, as the ravines in the Himalaya are called...."—_Bhotan and the H. of the Dooar War_, by _Surgeon Rennie_, M.D. p. 199.

1879.—"The commander-in-chief ... is perhaps alive now because his horse so judiciously chose the spot on which suddenly to swerve round that its hind hoofs were only half over the CHUD" (_sic_).—_Times Letter_, from Simla, Aug. 15.

KHURREEF, s. Ar. _kharīf_, 'autumn'; and in India the crop, or harvest of the crop, which is sown at the beginning of the rainy season (April and May) and gathered in after it, including rice, the tall millets, maize, cotton, rape, sesamum, &c. The obverse crop is RUBBEE (q.v.).

[1809.—"Three weeks have not elapsed since the KUREEF crop, which consists of _Bajru_ (see BAJRA), _Jooar_ (see JOWAUR), several smaller kinds of grain, and cotton, was cleared from off the fields, and the same ground is already ploughed ... and sown for the great RUBBEE crop of wheat, barley and _chunu_ (see GRAM)."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 215.]

KHUTPUT, s. This is a native slang term in Western India for a prevalent system of intrigue and corruption. The general meaning of _khaṭpaṭ_ in Hind. and Mahr. is rather 'wrangling' and 'worry,' but it is in the former sense that the word became famous (1850-54) in consequence of Sir James Outram's struggles with the rascality, during his tenure of the Residency of Baroda.

[1881.—"KHUTPUT, or court intrigue, rules more or less in every native State, to an extent incredible among the more civilised nations of Europe."—_Frazer, Records of Sport_, 204.]

KHUTTRY, KHETTRY, CUTTRY, s. Hind. _Khattrī_, _Khatrī_, Skt. _Kshatriya_. The second, or military caste, in the theoretical or fourfold division of the Hindus. [But the word is more commonly applied to a mercantile caste, which has its origin in the Punjab, but is found in considerable numbers in other parts of India. Whether they are really of Kshatriya descent is a matter on which there is much difference of opinion. See _Crooke, Tribes and Castes of N.W.P._, iii. 264 _seqq._] The Χατριαῖοι whom Ptolemy locates apparently towards Rājputānā are probably _Kshatriyas_.

[1623.—"They told me CIAUTRU was a title of honour."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. ii. 312.]

1630.—"And because CUTTERY was of a martiall temper God gave him power to sway Kingdomes with the scepter."—_Lord, Banians_, 5.

1638.—"Les habitans ... sont la pluspart _Benyans_ et KETTERIS, tisserans, teinturiers, et autres ouuriers en coton."—_Mandelslo_, ed. 1659, 130.

[1671.—"There are also CUTTAREES, another Sect Principally about Agra and those parts up the Country, who are as the Banian Gentoos here."—In _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxi.]

1673.—"Opium is frequently eaten in great quantities by the Rashpoots, QUETERIES, and Patans."—_Fryer_, 193.

1726.—"The second generation in rank among these heathen is that of the SETTRE'AS."—_Valentijn, Chorom._ 87.

1782.—"The CHITTERY occasionally betakes himself to traffic, and the Sooder has become the inheritor of principalities."—_G. Forster's Journey_, ed. 1808, i. 64.

1836.—"The Banians are the mercantile caste of the original Hindoos.... They call themselves SHUDDERIES, which signifies innocent or harmless (!)"—_Sir R. Phillips, Million of Facts_, 322.

KHYBER PASS, n.p. The famous gorge which forms the chief gate of Afghanistan from Peshawar, properly _Khaibar_. [The place of the same name near Al-Madinah is mentioned in the _Āīn_ (iii. 57), and Sir R. Burton writes: "Khaybar in Hebrew is supposed to mean a castle. D'Herbelot makes it to mean a pact or association of the Jews against the Moslems." (_Pilgrimage_, ed. 1893, i. 346, note).]

1519.—"Early next morning we set out on our march, and crossing the KHEIBER PASS, halted at the foot of it. The Khizer-Khail had been extremely licentious in their conduct. Both on the coming and going of our army they had shot upon the stragglers, and such of our people as lagged behind, or separated from the rest, and carried off their horses. It was clearly expedient that they should meet with a suitable chastisement."—_Baber_, p. 277.

1603.—"On Thursday Jamrúd was our encamping ground.

"On Friday we went through the KHAIBAR PASS, and encamped at 'Alí Musjid."—_Jahángír_, in _Elliot_, vi. 314.

1783.—"The stage from Timrood (read _Jimrood_) to Dickah, usually called the HYBER-PASS, being the only one in which much danger is to be apprehended from banditti, the officer of the escort gave orders to his party to ... march early on the next morning.... Timur Shah, who used to pass the winter at Peshour ... never passed through the territory of the HYBERS, without their attacking his advanced or rear guard."—_Forster's Travels_, ed. 1808, ii. 65-66.

1856.—

"... See the booted Moguls, like a pack Of hungry wolves, burst from their desert lair, And crowding through the KHYBER'S rocky strait, Sweep like a bloody harrow o'er the land." _The Banyan Tree_, p. 6.

KIDDERPORE, n.p. This is the name of a suburb of Calcutta, on the left bank of the Hoogly, a little way south of Fort William, and is the seat of the Government Dockyard. This establishment was formed in the 18th century by Gen. Kyd, "after whom," says the _Imperial Gazetteer_, "the village is named." This is the general belief, and was mine [H.Y.] till recently, when I found from the chart and directions in the _English Pilot_ of 1711 that the village of Kidderpore (called in the same chart _Kitherepore_) then occupied the same position, _i.e._ immediately below "_Gobarnapore_" and that immediately below "_Chittanutte_" (_i.e._ Govindpūr and Chatānatī (see CHUTTANUTTY)).

1711.—"... then keep Rounding _Chitti Poe_ (Chitpore) Bite down to _Chitty Nutty_ Point (see CHUTTANUTTY).... The Bite below _Gover Napore_ (_Govindpūr_) is Shoal, and below the Shoal is an Eddy; therefore from Gover Napore, you must stand over to the Starboard-Shore, and keep it aboard till you come up almost with the Point opposite to KIDDERY-PORE, but no longer...."—_The English Pilot_, p. 65.

KIL, s. Pitch or bitumen. Tam. and Mal. _kīl_, Ar. _ḳīr_, Pers. _ḳīr_ and _ḳīl_.

c. 1330.—"In Persia are some springs, from which flows a kind of pitch which is called _kic_ (read KIR) (_pix dico seu pegua_), with which they smear the skins in which wine is carried and stored."—_Friar Jordanus_, p. 10.

c. 1560.—"These are pitched with a bitumen which they call QUIL, which is like pitch."—_Correa_, Hak. Soc. 240.

KILLADAR, s. P.—H. _ḳil'adār_, from Ar. _ḳal'a_, 'a fort.' The commandant of a fort, castle, or garrison. The Ar. _ḳal'a_ is always in India pronounced _ḳil'a_. And it is possible that in the first quotation Ibn Batuta has misinterpreted an Indian title; taking it as from Pers. _kilīd_, 'a key.' It may be noted with reference to _ḳal'a_ that this Ar. word is generally represented in Spanish names by _Alcala_, a name borne by nine Spanish towns entered in K. Johnstone's _Index Geographicus_; and in Sicilian ones by _Calata_, e.g. _Calatafimi_, _Caltanissetta_, _Caltagirone_.

c. 1340.—"... Kādhi Khān, Sadr-al-Jihān, who became the chief of the Amīrs, and had the title of KALĪT-DĀR, _i.e._ Keeper of the keys of the Palace. This officer was accustomed to pass every night at the Sultan's door, with the bodyguard."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 196.

1757.—"The fugitive garrison ... returned with 500 more, sent by the KELLIDAR of Vandiwash."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 217.

1817.—"The following were the terms ... that Arni should be restored to its former governor or KILLEDAR."—_Mill_, iii. 340.

1829.—"Among the prisoners captured in the Fort of Hattrass, search was made by us for the KEELEDAR."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, ii. 210.

KILLA-KOTE, s. pl. A combination of Ar.—P. and Hind. words for a fort (_ḳil'a_ for _ḳal'a_, and _kōṭ_), used in Western India to imply the whole fortifications of a territory (_R. Drummond_).

KILLUT, KILLAUT, &c., s. Ar.—H. _khil'at_. A dress of honour presented by a superior on ceremonial occasions; but the meaning is often extended to the whole of a ceremonial present of that nature, of whatever it may consist. [The Ar. _khil-a'h_ properly means 'what a man strips from his person.' "There were (among the later Moguls) five degrees of _khila't_, those of three, five, six, or seven pieces; or they might as a special mark of favour consist of clothes that the emperor had actually worn." (See for further details Mr. Irvine in _J.R.A.S._, N.S., July 1896, p. 533).] The word has in Russian been degraded to mean the long loose gown which forms the most common dress in Turkistan, called generally by Schuyler 'a dressing-gown' (Germ. _Schlafrock_). See _Fraehn, Wolga Bulgaren_, p. 43.

1411.—"Several days passed in sumptuous feasts. KHIL'ATS and girdles of royal magnificence were distributed."—_Abdurazzāk_, in _Not. et Exts._ xiv. 209.

1673.—"Sir George Oxenden held it.... He defended himself and the Merchants so bravely, that he had a COLLAT or SEERPAW, (q.v.) a Robe of Honour from Head to Foot, offered him from the _Great Mogul_."—_Fryer_, 87.

1676.—"This is the Wardrobe, where the Royal Garments are kept; and from whence the King sends for the CALAAT, or a whole Habit for a Man, when he would honour any Stranger...."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 46; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 98].

1774.—"A flowered satin gown was brought me, and I was dressed in it as a KHILAT."—_Bogle_, in _Markham's Tibet_, 25.

1786.—"And he the said Warren Hastings did send KELLAUTS, or robes of honour (the most public and distinguished mode of acknowledging merit known in India) to the said ministers in testimony of his approbation of their services."—_Articles of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke's Works_, vii. 25.

1809.—"On paying a visit to any Asiatic Prince, an inferior receives from him a complete dress of honour, consisting of a KHELAUT, a robe, a turban, a shield and sword, with a string of pearls to go round the neck."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 99.

1813.—"On examining the KHELAUTS ... from the great Maharajah Madajee Sindia, the serpeych (see SIRPECH) ... presented to Sir Charles Malet, was found to be composed of false stones."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 50; [2nd ed. ii. 418].

KINCOB, s. Gold brocade. P.—H. _kamkhāb_, _ḳamkhwāb_, vulgarly _kimkhwāb_. The English is perhaps from the Gujarātī, as in that language the last syllable is short.

This word has been twice imported from the East. For it is only another form of the medieval name of an Eastern damask or brocade, CAMMOCCA. This was taken from the medieval Persian and Arabic forms _kamkhā_ or _kīmkhwā_, 'damasked silk,' and seems to have come to Europe in the 13th century. F. Johnson's Dict. distinguishes between _kamkhā_, 'damask silk of one colour,' and _kimkhā_, 'damask silk of different colours.' And this again, according to Dozy, quoting Hoffmann, is originally a Chinese word _kin-kha_; in which doubtless _kin_, 'gold,' is the first element. _Kim_ is the Fuhkien form of the word; qu. _kim-hoa_, 'gold-flower'? We have seen _kimkhwāb_ derived from Pers. _kam-khwāb_, 'less sleep,' because such cloth is rough and prevents sleep! This is a type of many etymologies. ["The ordinary derivation of the word supposes that a man could not even dream of it who had not seen it (_kam_, 'little,' _khwāb_, 'dream')" (_Yusuf Ali, Mono. on Silk_, 86). Platts and the _Madras Gloss._ take it from _kam_, 'little,' _khwāb_, 'nap.'] Ducange appears to think the word survived in the French _mocade_ (or _moquette_); but if so the application of the term must have degenerated in England. (See in _Draper's Dict._ _mockado_, the form of which has suggested a sham stuff.)

c. 1300.—"Παὶδὸς γὰρ εὐδαιμονοῦντος, καὶ τὸν πάτερα δεῖ συνευδαιμονεῖν· κατὰ τὴν ὑμνουμένην ἀντιπελάργωσιν. Ἐσθῆτα πηνοϋφη πεπομφῶς ἣν καμχᾶν ἡ Περσῶν φησι γλῶττα, δράσων εὖ ἴσθι, οὐ δίπλακα μὲν οὐδὲ μαρμαρέην οἵαν Ἑλένη ἐξύφαινεν, ἀλλ' ἠερειδῆ καὶ ποικίλην."—_Letter of Theodorus the Hyrtacenian_ to _Lucites_, Protonotary and Protovestiary of the Trapezuntians. In _Notices et Extraits_, vi. 38.

1330.—"Their clothes are of Tartary cloth, and CAMOCAS, and other rich stuffs ofttimes adorned with gold and silver and precious stones."—_Book of the Estate of the Great Kaan_, in _Cathay_, 246.

c. 1340.—"You may reckon also that in Cathay you get three or three and a half pieces of damasked silk (CAMMOCCA) for a _sommo_."—_Pegolotti_, _ibid._ 295.

1342.—"The King of China had sent to the Sultan 100 slaves of both sexes for 500 pieces of KAMKHĀ, of which 100 were made in the City of Zaitūn...."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 1.

c. 1375.—"Thei setten this Ydole upon a Chare with gret reverence, wel arrayed with Clothes of Gold, of riche Clothes of Tartarye, of CAMACAA, and other precious Clothes."—_Sir John Maundevill_, ed. 1866, p. 175.

c. 1400.—"In kyrtle of CAMMAKA kynge am I cladde."—_Coventry Mystery_, 163.

1404.—"... é quando se del quisieron partir los Embajadores, fizo vestir al dicho Ruy Gonzalez una ropa de CAMOCAN, e dióle un sombrero, e dixole, que aquello tomase en señal del amor que el Tamurbec tenia al Señor Rey."—_Clavijo_, § lxxxviii.

1411.—"We have sent an ambassador who carries you from us KĪMKHĀ."—Letter from _Emp. of Chian_ to Shah Rukh, in _Not. et Ext._ xiv. 214.

1474.—"And the King gave a signe to him that wayted, com̃aunding him to give to the dauncer a peece of CAMOCATO. And he taking this peece threwe it about the heade of the dauncer, and of the men and women: and useing certain wordes in praiseng the King, threwe it before the mynstrells."—_Josafa Barbaro, Travels in Persia_, E.T. Hak. Soc. p. 62.

1688.—"Καμουχᾶς, Χαμουχᾶς, Pannus sericus, sive ex bombyce confectus, et more Damasceno contextus, Italis _Damasco_, nostris olim Camocas, de quâ voce diximus in Gloss. Mediæ Latinit. hodie etiamnum _Mocade_." This is followed by several quotations from Medieval Greek MSS.—_Du Cange, Gloss. Med. et Inf. Graecitatis_, s.v.

1712.—In the _Spectator_ under this year see an advertisement of an "Isabella-coloured KINCOB gown flowered with green and gold."—Cited in _Malcolm's Anecdotes of Manners_, &c., 1808, p. 429.

1733.—"Dieser mal waren von Seiten des Bräutigams ein Stück rother KAMKA ... und eine rothe Pferdehaut; von Seiten der Braut aber ein Stück violet KAMKA."—u. s. w.—_Gmelin, Reise durch Siberien_, i. 137-138.

1781.—"My holiday suit, consisting of a flowered Velvet Coat of the Carpet Pattern, with two rows of broad Gold Lace, a rich KINGCOB Waistcoat, and Crimson Velvet Breeches with Gold Garters, is now a butt to the shafts of Macaroni ridicule."—Letter from _An Old Country Captain_, in _India Gazette_, Feb. 24.

1786.—"... but not until the nabob's mother aforesaid had engaged to pay for the said change of prison, a sum of £10,000 ... and that she would ransack the _zenanah_ ... for KINCOBS, muslins, cloths, &c. &c. &c...."—_Articles of Charge against Hastings_, in _Burke's Works_, 1852, vii. 23.

1809.—"Twenty trays of shawls, KHEENKAUBS ... were tendered to me."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 117.

[1813.—Forbes writes KEEMCOB, KEEMCAB, _Or. Mem._ 2nd i. 311; ii. 418.]

1829.—"Tired of this service we took possession of the town of Muttra, driving them out. Here we had glorious plunder—shawls, silks, satins, KHEMKAUBS, money, &c."—_Mem. of John Shipp_, i. 124.

KING-CROW, s. A glossy black bird, otherwise called Drongo shrike, about as large as a small pigeon, with a long forked tail, _Dicrurus macrocercus_, Vieillot, found all over India. "It perches generally on some bare branch, whence it can have a good look-out, or the top of a house, or post, or telegraph-wire, frequently also on low bushes, hedges, walks, or ant-hills" (_Jerdon_).

1883.—"... the KING-CROW ... leaves the whole bird and beast tribe far behind in originality and force of character.... He does not come into the house, the telegraph wire suits him better. Perched on it he can see what is going on ... drops, beak foremost, on the back of the kite ... spies a bee-eater capturing a goodly moth, and after a hot chase, forces it to deliver up its booty."—_The Tribes on My Frontier_, 143.

KIOSQUE, s. From the Turki and Pers. _kūshk_ or _kushk_, 'a pavilion, a villa,' &c. The word is not Anglo-Indian, nor is it a word, we think, at all common in modern native use.

c. 1350.—"When he was returned from his expedition, and drawing near to the capital, he ordered his son to build him a palace, or as those people call it a KUSHK, by the side of a river which runs at that place, which is called Afghanpūr."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 212.

1623.—"There is (in the garden) running water which issues from the entrance of a great KIOSCK, or covered place, where one may stay to take the air, which is built at the end of the garden over a great pond which adjoins the outside of the garden, so that, like the one at Surat, it serves also for the public use of the city."—_P. della Valle_, i. 535; [Hak. Soc. i. 68].

KIRBEE, KURBEE, s. Hind. _karbī_, _kirbī_, Skt. _kaḍamba_, 'the stalk of a pot-herb.' The stalks of _juār_ (see JOWAUR), used as food for cattle.

[1809.—"We also fell in with large ricks of KURBEE, the dried stalks of _Bajiru_ and _Jooar_, two inferior kinds of grain; an excellent fodder for the camels."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 41.

[1823.—"Ordinary price of the straw (KIRBA) at harvest-time Rs. 1½ per hundred sheaves...."—_Trans. Lit. Soc. Bombay_, iii. 243.]

KISHM, n.p. The largest of the islands in the Persian Gulf, called by the Portuguese _Queixome_ and the like, and sometimes by our old travellers, _Kishmish_. It is now more popularly called _Jazīrat-al-ṭawīla_, in Pers. _Jaz. darāz_, 'the Long Island' (like the Lewes), and the name of Kishm is confined to the chief town, at the eastern extremity, where still remains the old Portuguese fort taken in 1622, before which William Baffin the Navigator fell. But the oldest name is the still not quite extinct _Brokht_, which closely preserves the Greek _Oaracta_.

B.C. 325.—"And setting sail (from Harmozeia), in a run of 300 _stadia_ they passed a desert and bushy island, and moored beside another island which was large and inhabited. The small desert island was named Organa (no doubt _Gerun_, afterwards the site of N. Hormuz—see ORMUS); and the one at which they anchored Ὀάρακτα, planted with vines and date-palms, and with plenty of corn."—_Arrian, Voyage of Nearchus_, ch. xxxvii.

1538.—"... so I hasted with him in the company of divers merchants for to go from Babylon (orig. _Babylonia_) to CAIXEM, whence he carried me to Ormuz...."—_F. M. Pinto_, chap. vi. (_Cogan_, p. 9).

1553.—"Finally, like a timorous and despairing man ... he determined to leave the city (Ormuz) deserted, and to pass over to the Isle of QUEIXOME. That island is close to the mainland of Persia, and is within sight of Ormuz at 3 leagues distance."—_Barros_, III. vii. 4.

1554.—"Then we departed to the Isle of Kais or Old Hormuz, and then to the island of BRAKHTA, and some others of the Green Sea, _i.e._ in the Sea of Hormuz, without being able to get any intelligence."—_Sidi 'Ali_, 67.

[1600.—"QUEIXIOME." See under RESHIRE.

[1623.—"They say likewise that _Ormuz_ and KESCHIOME are extremely well fortified by the _Moors_."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 188; in i. 2, KESOM.

[1652.—"KECKMISHE." See under CONGO BUNDER.]

1673.—"The next morning we had brought _Loft_ on the left hand of the Island of KISMASH, leaving a woody Island uninhabited between KISMASH and the Main."—_Fryer_, 320.

1682.—"The Island QUEIXOME, or QUEIXUME, or QUIZOME, otherwise called by travellers and geographers _Kechmiche_, and by the natives BROKT...."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 103.

1817.—

"... Vases filled with KISHMEE'S golden wine And the red weepings of the Shiraz vine."—_Moore, Mokanna._

1821.—"We are to keep a small force at KISHMI, to make descents and destroy boats and other means of maritime war, whenever any symptoms of piracy reappear."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, ii. 121.

See also BASSADORE.

KISHMISH, s. Pers. Small stoneless raisins originally imported from Persia. Perhaps so called from the island KISHM. Its vines are mentioned by Arrian, and by T. Moore! (See under KISHM.) [For the manufacture of _Kishmish_ in Afghanistan, see _Watt, Econ. Dict._ VI. pt. iv. 284.]

[c. 1665.—"_Usbec_ being the country which principally supplies Delhi with these fruits.... KICHMICHES, or raisins, apparently without stones...."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 118.]

1673.—"We refreshed ourselves an entire Day at _Gerom_, where a small White Grape, without any Stone, was an excellent Cordial ... they are called KISMAS Grapes, and the Wine is known by the same Name farther than where they grow."—_Fryer_, 242.

1711.—"I could never meet with any of the KISHMISHES before they were turned. These are Raisins, a size less than our Malagas, of the same Colour, and without Stones."—_Lockyer_, 233.

1883.—"KISHMISH, a delicious grape, of white elongated shape, also small and very sweet, both eaten and used for wine-making. When dried this is the Sultana raisin...."—_Wills, Modern Persia_, 171.

KISSMISS, s. Native servant's word for _Christmas_. But that festival is usually called _Baṛā din_, 'the great day.' (See BURRA DIN.)

KIST, s. Ar. _ḳist_. The yearly land revenue in India is paid by instalments which fall due at different periods in different parts of the country; each such instalment is called a _ḳist_, or quota. [The settlement of these instalments is _ḳist-bandī_.]

[1767.—"This method of comprising the whole estimate into so narrow a compass ... will convey to you a more distinct idea ... than if we transmitted a monthly account of the deficiency of each person's KISTBUNDEE."—_Verelst, View of Bengal_, App. 56.]

1809.—"Force was always requisite to make him pay his KISTS or tribute."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 347.

1810.—"The heavy KISTS or collections of Bengal are from August to September."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 498.

1817.—"'So desperate a malady,' said the President, 'requires a remedy that shall reach its source. And I have no hesitation in stating my opinion that there is no mode of eradicating the disease, but by removing the original cause; and placing these districts, which are pledged for the security of the KISTS, beyond the reach of his Highness's management.'"—_Mill_, vi. 55.

KITMUTGAR, s. Hind. _khidmatgār_, from Ar.—P. _khidmat_, 'service,' therefore 'one rendering service.' The Anglo-Indian use is peculiar to the Bengal Presidency, where the word is habitually applied to a Musulman servant, whose duties are connected with serving meals and waiting at table under the CONSUMAH, if there be one. _Kismutgar_ is a vulgarism, now perhaps obsolete. The word is spelt by Hadley in his _Grammar_ (see under MOORS) _khuzmutgâr_. In the word _khidmat_, as in _khil'at_ (see KILLUT), the terminal _t_ in uninflected _Arabic_ has long been dropt, though retained in the form in which these words have got into foreign tongues.

1759.—The wages of a KHEDMUTGAR appear as 3 Rupees a month.—In _Long_, p. 182.

1765.—"... they were taken into the service of _Soujah Dowlah_ as immediate attendants on his person; _Hodjee_ (see HADJEE) in capacity of his first KISTMUTGAR (or valet)."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 60.

1782.—"I therefore beg to caution strangers against those race of vagabonds who ply about them under the denomination of CONSUMAHS and KISMUTDARS."—_Letter in India Gazette_, Sept. 28.

1784.—"The Bearer ... perceiving a quantity of blood ... called to the Hookaburdar and a KISTMUTGAR."—In _Seton-Karr_, i. 13.

1810.—"The KHEDMUTGAR, or as he is often termed, the _Kismutgar_, is with very few exceptions, a Mussulman; his business is to ... wait at table."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 212.

c. 1810.—"The KITMUTGAUR, who had attended us from Calcutta, had done his work, and made his harvests, though in no very large way, of the '_Tazee Willaut_' or white people."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._ 283. The phrase in italics stands for _tāzī Wilāyatī_ (see BILAYUT), "fresh or green Europeans"—GRIFFINS (q.v.).

1813.—"We ... saw nothing remarkable on the way but a KHIDMUTGAR of Chimnagie Appa, who was rolling from Poona to Punderpoor, in performance of a vow which he made for a child. He had been a month at it, and had become so expert that he went on smoothly and without pausing, and kept rolling evenly along the middle of the road, over stones and everything. He travelled at the rate of two coss a day."—_Elphinstone_, in _Life_, i. 257-8.

1878.—"We had each our own ... KITMUTGAR or table servant. It is the custom in India for each person to have his own table servant, and when dining out to take him with him to wait behind his chair."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 32.

[1889.—"Here's the KHIT coming for the late change."—_R. Kipling, The Gadsbys_, 24.]

KITTYSOL, KITSOL, s. This word survived till lately in the Indian Tariff, but it is otherwise long obsolete. It was formerly in common use for 'an umbrella,' and especially for the kind, made of bamboo and paper, imported from China, such as the English fashion of to-day has adopted to screen fire-places in summer. The word is Portuguese, _quita-sol_, 'bar-sun.' Also _tirasole_ occurs in Scot's _Discourse of Java_, quoted below from _Purchas_. See also _Hulsius, Coll. of Voyages_, in German, 1602, i. 27. [Mr. Skeat points out that in Howison's _Malay Dict._ (1801) we have, s.v. _Payong_: "A KITTASOL, sombrera," which is nearer to the Port. original than any of the examples given since 1611. This may be due to the strong Portuguese influence at Malacca.]

1588.—"The present was fortie peeces of silke ... a litter chaire and guilt, and two QUITASOLES of silke."—_Parkes's Mendoza_, ii. 105.

1605.—"... Before the shewes came, the King was brought out vpon a man's shoulders, bestriding his necke, and the man holding his legs before him, and had many rich TYRASOLES carried ouer and round about him."—_E. Scot_, in _Purchas_, i. 181.

1611.—"Of KITTASOLES of State for to shaddow him, there bee twentie" (in the Treasury of Akbar).—_Hawkins_, in _Purchas_, i. 215.

[1614.—"QUITTA SOLLS (or sombreros)."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 207.]

1615.—"The China Capt., Andrea Dittis, retorned from Langasaque and brought me a present from his brother, viz., 1 faire KITESOLL...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 28.

1648.—"... above his head was borne two KIPPE-SOLES, or Sun-skreens, made of Paper."—_Van Twist_, 51.

1673.—"Little but rich KITSOLLS (which are the names of several Countries for Umbrelloes)."—_Fryer_, 160.

1687.—"They (the Aldermen of Madras) may be allowed to have KETTYSOLS over them."—_Letter of Court of Directors_, in _Wheeler_, i. 200.

1690.—"nomen ... vulgo effertur _Peritsol_ ... aliquando paulo aliter scribitur ... et utrumque rectius pronuntiandum est _Paresol_ vel potius _Parasol_ cujus significatio Appellativa est, _i. q._ QUITTESOL seu _une Ombrelle_, quâ in calidioribus regionibus utuntur homines ad caput a sole tuendum."—_Hyde's_ Preface to _Travels of Abraham Peritsol_, p. vii., in _Syntag. Dissertt._ i.

" "No Man in India, no not the _Mogul's_ Son, is permitted the Priviledge of wearing a KITTISAL or Umbrella.... The use of the Umbrella is sacred to the Prince, appropriated only to his use."—_Ovington_, 315.

1755.—"He carries a _Roundell_, or QUIT DE SOLEIL over your head."—_Ives_, 50.

1759.—In Expenses of Nawab's entertainment at Calcutta, we find: "A China KITYSOL ... Rs. 3½."—_Long_, 194.

1761.—A chart of Chittagong, by Barth. Plaisted, marks on S. side of Chittagong R., an umbrella-like tree, called "KITTYSOLL Tree."

[1785.—"To finish the whole, a KITTESAW (a kind of umbrella) is suspended not infrequently over the lady's head."—_Diary_, in _Busteed, Echoes_, 3rd ed. 112.]

1792.—"In those days the KETESAL, which is now sported by our very Cooks and Boatswains, was prohibited, as I have heard, d'you see, to any one below the rank of field officer."—_Letter_, in _Madras Courier_, May 3.

1813.—In the table of exports from Macao, we find:—

"KITTISOLLS, large, 2,000 to 3,000, do. small, 8,000 to 10,000," _Milburn_, ii. 464.

1875.—"Umbrellas, Chinese, of paper, or KETTYSOLLS."—_Indian Tariff._

In another table of the same year "Chinese paper KETTISOLS, valuation Rs. 30 for a box of 110, duty 5 per cent." (See CHATTA, ROUNDEL, UMBRELLA.)

KITTYSOL-BOY, s. A servant who carried an umbrella over his master. See _Milburn_, ii. 62. (See examples under ROUNDEL.)

KLING, n.p. This is the name (_Kălīng_) applied in the Malay countries, including our Straits Settlements, to the people of Continental India who trade thither, or are settled in those regions, and to the descendants of those settlers. [Mr. Skeat remarks: "The standard Malay form is not _Kāling_, which is the Sumatran form, but _Kĕling_ (_K'ling_ or _Kling_). The Malay use of the word is, as a rule, restricted to Tamils, but it is very rarely used in a wider sense."]

The name is a form of KALINGA, a very ancient name for the region known as the "NORTHERN CIRCARS," (q.v.), _i.e._ the Telugu coast of the Bay of Bengal, or, to express it otherwise in general terms, for that coast which extends from the Kistna to the Mahānadī. "The _Kalingas_" also appear frequently, after the Pauranic fashion, as an ethnic name in the old Sanskrit lists of races. _Kalinga_ appears in the earliest of Indian inscriptions, viz. in the edicts of Aśoka, and specifically in that famous edict (XIII.) remaining in fragments at Girnār and Kapurdi-giri, and more completely at Khālsī, which preserves the link, almost unique from the Indian side, connecting the histories of India and of the Greeks, by recording the names of Antiochus, Ptolemy, Antigonus, Magas, and Alexander.

Kalinga is a kingdom constantly mentioned in the Buddhist and historical legends of Ceylon; and we find commemoration of the kingdom of KALINGA and of the capital city of KALINGA_nagara_ (_e.g._ in _Ind. Antiq._ iii. 152, x. 243). It was from a daughter of a King of Kalinga that sprang, according to the Mahawanso, the famous Wijayo, the civilizer of Ceylon and the founder of its ancient royal race.

KALINGA_patam_, a port of the Ganjam district, still preserves the ancient name of Kalinga, though its identity with the Kalinganagara of the inscriptions is not to be assumed. The name in later, but still ancient, inscriptions appears occasionally as _Tri-Kalinga_, "the Three Kalingas"; and this probably, in a Telugu version _Mūḍu-Kalinga_, having that meaning, is the original of the _Modogalinga_ of Pliny in one of the passages quoted from him. (The possible connection which obviously suggests itself of this name _Trikalinga_ with the names _Tilinga_ and _Tilingāna_, applied, at least since the Middle Ages, to the same region, will be noticed under TELINGA).

The coast of Kalinga appears to be that part of the continent whence commerce with the Archipelago at an early date, and emigration thither, was most rife; and the name appears to have been in great measure adopted in the Archipelago as the designation of India in general, or of the whole of the Peninsular part of it. Throughout the book of Malay historical legends called the _Sijara Malayu_ the word _Kaling_ or _Kling_ is used for India in general, but more particularly for the southern parts (see _Journ. Ind. Archip._ v. 133). And the statement of Forrest (_Voyage to Mergui Archip._ 1792, p. 82) that Macassar "Indostan" was called "_Neegree Telinga_" (i.e. _Nagara Telinga_) illustrates the same thing and also the substantial identity of the names Telinga, Kalinga.

The name _Kling_, applied to settlers of Indian origin, makes its appearance in the Portuguese narratives immediately after the conquest of Malacca (1511). At the present day most, if not all of the Klings of Singapore come, not from the "Northern Circars," but from Tanjore, a purely Tamil district. And thus it is that so good an authority as Roorda van Eijsinga translates _Kalīng_ by 'Coromandel people.' They are either Hindūs or Labbais (see LUBBYE). The latter class in British India never take domestic service with Europeans, whilst they seem to succeed well in that capacity in Singapore. "In 1876," writes Dr. Burnell, "the head-servant at Bekker's great hotel there was a very good specimen of the Nagūr Labbais; and to my surprise he recollected me as the head assistant-collector of Tanjore, which I had been some ten years before." The Hindu Klings appear to be chiefly drivers of hackney carriages and keepers of eating-houses. There is a Śiva temple in Singapore, which is served by PANDĀRĀMS (q.v.). The only Brahmans there in 1876 were certain convicts. It may be noticed that Calingas is the name of a heathen tribe of (alleged) Malay origin in the east of N. Luzon (Philippine Islands).

B.C. c. 250.—"Great is KALIÑGA conquered by the King Piyadasi, beloved of the Devas. There have been hundreds of thousands of creatures carried off.... On learning it the King ... has immediately after the acquisition of KALIÑGA, turned to religion, he has occupied himself with religion, he has conceived a zeal for religion, he applies himself to the spread of religion...."—Edict XIII. of Piyadasi (_i.e._ Aśoka), after _M. Senart_, in _Ind. Antiq._ x. 271. [And see _V. A. Smith, Asoka_, 129 _seq._]

A.D. 60-70.—"... multarumque gentium cognomen Bragmanae, quorum _Macco_ (or _Macto_) CALINGAE ... gentes CALINGAE mari proximi, et supra Mandaei, Malli quorum Mons Mallus, finisque tractus ejus Ganges ... novissima gente Gangaridum CALINGARUM. Regia Pertalis vocatur ... Insula in Gange est magnae amplitudinis gentem continens unam, nomine _Modo_GALINGAM.

"Ab ostio Gangis ad promontorium CALINGON et oppidum Dandaguda DCXXV. mil. passuum."—_Pliny, Hist. Nat._ vi. 18, 19, 20.

"In CALINGIS ejusdem Indiae gente quinquennes concipere feminas, octavum vitae annum non excedere."—_Ibid._ vii. 2.

c. 460.—"In the land of Wango, in the capital of Wango, there was formerly a certain Wango King. The daughter of the King of KALINGA was the principal queen of that monarch.

"That sovereign had a daughter (named Suppadewi) by his queen. Fortune-tellers predicted that she would connect herself with the king of animals (the lion), &c."—_Mahawanso_, ch. vi. (_Turnour_, p. 43).

c. 550.—In the "Bṛhat-Saṅhitâ" of Varāhamihira, as translated by Prof. Kern in the _J. R. As. Soc._, KALINGA appears as the name of a country in iv. 82, 86, 231, and "the KALINGAS" as an ethnic name in iv. 461, 468, v. 65, 239.

c. 640.—"After having travelled from 1400 to 1500 _li_, he (Hwen Thsang) arrived at the Kingdom of KIELINGKIA (_Kaliñga_). Continuous forests and jungles extend for many hundreds of _li_. The kingdom produces wild elephants of a black colour, which are much valued in the neighbouring realms.[150] In ancient times the kingdom of KALINGA possessed a dense population, insomuch that in the streets shoulders rubbed, and the naves of waggon-wheels jostled; if the passengers but lifted their sleeves an awning of immense extent was formed...."—_Pèlerins Bouddh._ iii. 92-93.

c. 1045.—"Bhíshma said to the prince: 'There formerly came, on a visit to me, a Brahman, from the KALINGA country....'"—_Vishnu Purāna_, in _H. H. Wilson's Works_, viii. 75.

(_Trikalinga_).

A.D. c. 150.—"... Τρίγλυπτον, το καὶ Τρίλιγγον, Βασιλείον· ἐν ταύτῃ ἀλεκτρυόνες λέγονται εἴναι πωγωνίαι, καὶ κόρακες καὶ ψιττακοὶ λευκοὶ."—_Ptolemy_, vi. 2, 23.

(A.D. —?).—Copper Grant of which a summary is given, in which the ancestors of the Donors are Vijáya Krishna and Siva Gupta Deva, monarch of the THREE KALINGAS.—_Proc. As. Soc. Bengal_, 1872, p. 171.

A.D. 876.—"... a god amongst principal and inferior kings—the chief of the devotees of Siva—Lord of TRIKALINGA—lord of the three principalities of the Gajapati (see COSPETIR), Aswapati, and Narapati...."—_Copper Grant from near Jabalpur_, in _J.A.S.B._, viii. Pt. i. p. 484.

c. 12th century.—"... The devout worshipper of Maheçvara, most venerable, great ruler of rulers, and Sovereign Lord, the glory of the Lunar race, and King of the THREE KALINGAS, Çri Mahábhava Gupta Deva...."—_Copper Grant from Sambulpur_, in _J.A.S.B._ xlvi. Pt. i. p. 177.

"... the fourth of the _Agasti_ family, student of the _Kánva_ section of the Yajur Veda, emigrant from TRÍKALINGA ... by name Koṇḍadeva, son of Rámaçarmá."—_Ibid._

(_Kling_).

1511.—"... And beyond all these arguments which the merchants laid before Afonso Dalboquerque, he himself had certain information that the principal reason why this Javanese (_este Iao_) practised these doings was because he could not bear that the QUILINS and _Chitims_ (see CHETTY) who were Hindoos (_Gentios_) should be out of his jurisdiction."—_Alboquerque, Commentaries_, Hak. Soc. iii. 146.

" "For in Malaca, as there was a continual traffic of people of many nations, each nation maintained apart its own customs and administration of justice, so that there was in the city one BENDARÁ (q.v.) of the natives, of Moors and heathen severally; a Bendará of the foreigners; a Bendará of the foreign merchants of each class severally; to wit, of the Chins, of the Leqeos (LOO-CHOO people), of the people of Siam, of Pegu, of the QUELINS, of the merchants from within Cape Comorin, of the merchants of India (_i.e._ of the Western Coast), of the merchants of Bengala...."—_Correa_, ii. 253.

[1533.—"QUELYS." See under TUAN.]

1552.—"E repartidos os nossos em quadrilhas roubarão a cidade, et com quãto se não buleo com as casas dos QUELINS, nem dos Pegus, nem dos Jaos ..."—_Castanheda_, iii. 208; see also ii. 355.

De Bry terms these people QUILLINES (iii. 98, &c.)

1601.—"5. His Majesty shall repopulate the burnt suburb (of Malacca) called _Campo_ CLIN ..."—Agreement between the King of Johore and the Dutch, in _Valentijn_ v. 332. [In Malay _Kampong_ K'LING or KLING, 'Kling village.']

1602.—"About their loynes they weare a kind of Callico-cloth, which is made at CLYN in manner of a silke girdle."—_E. Scot_, in _Purchas_, i. 165.

1604.—"If it were not for the _Sabindar_ (see SHABUNDER), the Admirall, and one or two more which are CLYN-men borne, there were no living for a Christian among them...."—_Ibid._ i. 175.

1605.—"The fifteenth of Iune here arrived _Nockhoda_ (NACODA) _Tingall_, a CLING-man from Banda...."—_Capt. Saris_, in _Purchas_, i. 385.

1610.—"His Majesty should order that all the Portuguese and QUELINS merchants of San Thomé, who buy goods in Malacca and export them to India, San Thomé, and Bengala should pay the export duties, as the Javanese (_os Jaos_) who bring them in pay the import duties."—_Livro das Monções_, 318.

1613.—See remarks under CHELING, and, in the quotation from Godinho de Eredia, "CAMPON CHELIM" and "CHELIS of Coromandel."

1868.—"The KLINGS of Western India are a numerous body of Mahometans, and ... are petty merchants and shopkeepers."—_Wallace, Malay Archip._, ed. 1880, p. 20.

" "The foreign residents in Singapore mainly consist of two rival races ... viz. KLINGS from the Coromandel Coast of India, and Chinese.... The KLINGS are universally the hack-carriage (gharry) drivers, and private grooms (syces), and they also monopolize the washing of clothes.... But besides this class there are KLINGS who amass money as tradesmen and merchants, and become rich."—_Collingwood, Rambles of a Naturalist_, 268-9.

KOBANG, s. The name (lit. 'greater division') of a Japanese gold coin, of the same form and class as the OBANG (q.v.). The coin was issued occasionally from 1580 to 1860, and its most usual weight was 222 grs. troy. The shape was oblong, of an average length of 2½ inches and width of 1½.

[1599.—"COWPAN." See under TAEL.]

1616.—"Aug. 22.—About 10 a clock we departed from Shrongo, and paid our host for the howse a bar of COBAN gould, vallued at 5 _tais_ 4 _mas_...."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 165.

" Sept. 17.—"I received two bars COBAN gould with two ichibos (see ITZEBOO) of 4 to a COBAN, all gould, of Mr. Eaton to be acco. for as I should have occasion to use them."—_Ibid._ 176.

1705.—"Outre ces roupies il y a encore des pièces d'or qu'on appelle COUPANS, qui valent dix-neuf roupies.... Ces pièces s'appellant coupans parce-qu'elles sont longues, et si plates qu'on en pourroit _couper_, et c'est par allusion à notre langue qu'on les appellent ainsi."—_Luillier_, 256-7.

1727.—"My friend took my advice and complimented the Doctor with five _Japon_ CUPANGS, or fifty Dutch Dollars."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 86; [ed. 1744, ii. 85].

1726.—"1 gold KOEBANG (which is no more seen now) used to make 10 ryx dollars, 1 Itzebo making 2½ ryx dollars."—_Valentijn_, iv. 356.

1768-71.—"The coins current at Batavia are the following:—The milled Dutch gold ducat, which is worth 6 gilders and 12 stivers; the Japan gold COUPANGS, of which the old go for 24 gilders, and the new for 14 gilders and 8 stivers."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 307.

[1813.—"COPANG." See under MACE.]

1880.—"Never give a KOBANG to a cat."—_Jap. Proverb_, in _Miss Bird_, i. 367.

KOËL, s. This is the common name in northern India of _Eudynamys orientalis_, L. (Fam. of _Cuckoos_), also called _kokilā_ and _koklā_. The name _koīl_ is taken from its cry during the breeding season, "_ku-il, ku-il_, increasing in vigour and intensity as it goes on. The male bird has also another note, which Blyth syllables as _Ho-whee-ho_, or _Ho-a-o_, or _Ho-y-o_. When it takes flight it has yet another somewhat melodious and rich liquid call; all thoroughly cuculine." (_Jerdon._)

c. 1526.—"Another is the KOEL, which in length may be equal to the crow, but is much thinner. It has a kind of song, and is the nightingale of Hindustan. It is respected by the natives of Hindustan as much as the nightingale is by us. It inhabits gardens where the trees are close planted."—_Baber_, p. 323.

c. 1590.—"The KOYIL resembles the myneh (see MYNA), but is blacker, and has red eyes and a long tail. It is fabled to be enamoured of the rose, in the same manner as the nightingale."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, ii. 381; [ed. _Jarrett_, iii. 121].

c. 1790.—"Le plaisir que cause la fraîcheur dont on jouit sous cette belle verdure est augmenté encore par le gazouillement des oiseaux et les cris clairs et perçans du KOEWIL...."—_Haafner_, ii. 9.

1810.—"The KOKEELA and a few other birds of song."—_Maria Graham_, 22.

1883.—"This same crow-pheasant has a second or third cousin called the KOEL, which deposits its eggs in the nest of the crow, and has its young brought up by that discreditable foster-parent. Now this bird supposes that it has a musical voice, and devotes the best part of the night to vocal exercise, after the manner of the nightingale. You may call it the Indian nightingale if you like. There is a difference however in its song ... when it gets to the very top of its pitch, its voice cracks and there is an end of it, or rather there is not, for the persevering musician begins again.... Does not the Maratha novelist, dwelling on the delights of a spring morning in an Indian village, tell how the air was filled with the dulcet melody of the KOEL, the green parrot, and the peacock?"—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 156.

KOHINOR, n.p. Pers. _Koh-i-nūr_, 'Mountain of Light'; the name of one of the most famous diamonds in the world. It was an item in the Deccan booty of Alāuddīn Khiljī (dd. 1316), and was surrendered to Baber (or more precisely to his son Humāyūn) on the capture of Agra (1526). It remained in the possession of the Moghul dynasty till Nādir extorted it at Delhi from the conquered Mahommed Shāh (1739). After Nādir's death it came into the hands of Ahmed Shāh, the founder of the Afghān monarchy. Shāh Shujā', Ahmed's grandson, had in turn to give it up to Ranjīt Singh when a fugitive in his dominions. On the annexation of the Punjab in 1849 it passed to the English, and is now among the Crown jewels of England. Before it reached that position it ran through strange risks, as may be read in a most diverting story told by Bosworth Smith in his _Life of Lord Lawrence_ (i. 327-8). In 1850-51, before being shown at the Great Exhibition in Hyde Park, it went through a process of cutting which, for reasons unintelligible to ordinary mortals, reduced its weight from 186-1/16 carats to 106-1/16. [See an interesting note in _Ball's Tavernier_, ii. 431 _seqq._]

1526.—"In the battle in which Ibrâhim was defeated, Bikermâjit (Raja of Gwalior) was sent to hell. Bikermâjit's family ... were at this moment in Agra. When Hûmâiûn arrived ... (he) did not permit them to be plundered. Of their own free will they presented to Hûmâiûn a _peshkesh_ (see PESHCUSH), consisting of a quantity of jewels and precious stones. Among these was one famous diamond which had been acquired by Sultân Alâeddîn. It is so valuable that a judge of diamonds valued it at half the daily expense of the whole world. It is about eight mishkals...."—_Baber_, p. 308.

1676.—(With an engraving of the stone.) "This diamond belongs to the Great Mogul ... and it weighs 319 _Ratis_ (see RUTTEE) and a half, which make 279 and nine 16ths of our Carats; when it was rough it weigh'd 907 _Ratis_, which make 793 carats."—_Tavernier_, E.T. ii. 148; [ed. _Ball_, ii. 123].

[1842.—"In one of the bracelets was the COHI NOOR, known to be one of the largest diamonds in the world."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, i. 68.]

1856.—

"He (Akbar) bears no weapon, save his dagger, hid Up to the ivory haft in muslin swathes; No ornament but that one famous gem, MOUNTAIN OF LIGHT! bound with a silken thread Upon his nervous wrist; more used, I ween, To feel the rough strap of his buckler there." _The Banyan Tree._

See also (1876) Browning, Epilogue to _Pacchiarotto_, &c.

KOOKRY, s. Hind. _kukrī_, [which originally means 'a twisted skein of thread,' from _kūknā_, 'to wind'; and then anything curved]. The peculiar weapon of the Goorkhas, a bill, admirably designed and poised for hewing a branch or a foe. [See engravings in _Egerton, Handbook of Indian Arms_, pl. ix.]

1793.—"It is in felling small trees or shrubs, and lopping the branches of others for this purpose that the dagger or knife worn by every Nepaulian, and called KHOOKHERI, is chiefly employed."—_Kirkpatrick's Nepaul_, 118.

[c. 1826.—"I hear my friend means to offer me a CUCKERY."—_Ld. Combermere_, in _Life_, ii. 179.

[1828.—"We have seen some men supplied with COOKERIES, and the curved knife of the Ghorka."—_Skinner, Excursions_, ii. 129.]

1866.—"A dense jungle of bamboo, through which we had to cut a way, taking it by turns to lead, and hew a path through the tough stems with my 'KUKRI,' which here proved of great service."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, p. 269.

KOOMKY, s. (See COOMKY.)

KOONBEE, KUNBEE, KOOLUMBEE, n.p. The name of the prevalent cultivating class in Guzerat and the Konkan, the Kurmī of N. India. Skt. _kuṭumba_. The _Kunbī_ is the pure Sudra, [but the N. India branch are beginning to assert a more respectable origin]. In the Deccan the title distinguished the cultivator from him who wore arms and preferred to be called a _Mahratta_ (_Drummond_).

[1598.—"The Canarijns and CORUMBIJNS are the Countrimen."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 260.

[c. 1610.—"The natives are the Bramenis, Canarins and COULOMBINS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 35.

[1813.—"A Sepoy of the Mharatta or COLUMBEE tribe."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd ed. i. 27.]

KOOT, s. Hind. _kuṭ_, from Skt. _kushṭa_, the _costum_ and _costus_ of the Roman writers. (See under PUTCHOCK.)

B.C. 16.—"COSTUM molle date, et blandi mihi thuris honores."—_Propertius_, IV. vi. 5.

c. 70-80.—"Odorum causâ unguentorumque et deliciarum, si placet, etiam superstitionis gratiâ emantur, quoniam tunc supplicamus et COSTO."—_Pliny, Hist. Nat._ xxii. 56.

c. 80-90.—(From the Sinthus or Indus) "ἀντιφορτίζεται δὲ κόστος, βδέλλα, λύκιον, νάρδος...."—_Periplus._

1563.—"_R._ And does not the Indian COSTUS grow in Guzarate?

"_O._ It grows in territory often subject to Guzarat, _i.e._ lying between Bengal and Dely and Cambay, I mean the lands of Mamdou and Chitor...."—_Garcia_, f. 72.

1584.—"COSTO _dulce_ from Zindi and Cambaia."—_Barret_, in _Hakl._ ii. 413.

KOOZA, s. A GOGLET, or pitcher of porous clay; corr. of Pers. _kūza_. Commonly used at Bombay.

[1611.—"One sack of CUSHER to make coho."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 128.]

1690.—"Therefore they carry about with them KOUSERS or Jarrs of Water, when they go abroad, to quench their thirst...."—_Ovington_, 295.

[1871.—"Many parts of India are celebrated for their COOJAHS or guglets, but the finest are brought from Bussorah, being light, thin, and porous, made from a whitish clay."—_Riddell, Ind. Domest. Econ._, 362.]

KOSHOON, s. This is a term which was affected by Tippoo Sahib in his military organisation, for a brigade, or a regiment in the larger Continental use of that word. His _Piādah 'askar_, or Regular Infantry, was formed into 5 _Kachahris_ (see CUTCHERRY), composed in all of 27 _Kushūns_. A MS. note on the copy of Kirkpatrick's _Letters_ in the India Office Library says that _Kushoon_ was properly Skt. _kshuni_ or _kshauni_, 'a grand division of the force of an Empire, as used in the _Mahābhārata_.' But the word adopted by Tippoo appears to be Turki. Thus we read in Quatremère's transl. from Abdurrazzāk: "He (Shāh Rukh) distributed to the emirs who commanded the _tomāns_ (corps of 10,000), the KOSHŪN (corps of 1000), the _sadeh_ (of 100), the _deheh_ (of 10), and even to the private soldiers, presents and rewards" (_Nots. et Exts._ xiv. 91; see also p. 89). Again: "The soldiers of Isfahan having heard of the amnesty accorded them, arrived, KOSHŪN by KOSHŪN." (_Ibid._ 130.) Vambéry gives ḲOSHŪN as Or. Turki for an army, a troop (literally whatever is composed of several parts).

[1753.—"... Kara-KUSHUN, are also foot soldiers ... the name is Turkish and signifies black guard."—_Hanway_, I. pt. ii. 252.]

c. 1782.—"In the time of the deceased Nawab, the exercises ... of the regular troops were ... performed, and the word given according to the French system ... but now, the Sultan (Tippoo) ... changed the military code ... and altered the technical terms or words of command ... to words of the Persian and Turkish languages.... From the regular infantry 5000 men being selected, they were named KUSHOON, and the officer commanding that body was called a Sipahdar...."—_Hist. of Tipu Sultan_, p. 31.

[1810.—"... with a division of five regular CUSHOONS...."—_Wilks, Mysore_, reprint 1869, ii. 218.]

KOTOW, KOWTOW, s. From the Chinese _k'o-t'ou_, lit. 'knock-head'; the salutation used in China before the Emperor, his representatives, or his symbols, made by prostrations repeated a fixed number of times, the forehead touching the ground at each prostration. It is also used as the most respectful form of salutation from children to parents, and from servants to masters on formal occasions, &c.

This mode of homage belongs to old Pan-Asiatic practice. It was not, however, according to M. Pauthier, of indigenous antiquity at the Court of China, for it is not found in the ancient Book of Rites of the Cheu Dynasty, and he supposes it to have been introduced by the great destroyer and reorganiser, Tsin shi Hwangti, the Builder of the Wall. It had certainly become established by the 8th century of our era, for it is mentioned that the Ambassadors who came to Court from the famous Hārūn-al-Rashīd (A.D. 798) had to perform it. Its nature is mentioned by Marco Polo, and by the ambassadors of Shāh Rukh (see below). It was also the established ceremonial in the presence of the Mongol Khāns, and is described by Baber under the name of _kornish_. It was probably introduced into Persia in the time of the Mongol Princes of the house of Hulākū, and it continued to be in use in the time of Shāh 'Abbās. The custom indeed in Persia may possibly have come down from time immemorial, for, as the classical quotations show, it was of very ancient prevalence in that country. But the interruptions to Persian monarchy are perhaps against this. In English the term, which was made familiar by Lord Amherst's refusal to perform it at Pekin in 1816, is frequently used for servile acquiescence or adulation.

K'O-TOU-K'O-TOU! is often colloquially used for 'Thank you' (_E. C. Baber_).

c. B.C. 484.—"And afterwards when they were come to Susa in the king's presence, and the guards ordered them to fall down and do obeisance, and went so far as to use force to compel them, they refused, and said they would never do any such thing, even were their heads thrust down to the ground, for it was not their custom to worship men, and they had not come to Persia for that purpose."—_Herodotus_, by _Rawlinson_, vii. 136.

c. B.C. 464.—"Themistocles ... first meets with Artabanus the Chiliarch, and tells him that he was a Greek, and wished to have an interview with the king.... But quoth he; 'Stranger, the laws of men are various.... You Greeks, 'tis said, most admire liberty and equality, but to us of our many and good laws the best is to honour the king, and adore him by prostration, as the Image of God, the Preserver of all things.'... Themistocles, on hearing these things, says to him: 'But I, O Artabanus, ... will myself obey your laws.'..."—_Plutarch, Themistoc._, xxvii.

c. B.C. 390.—"Conon, being sent by Pharnabazus to the king, on his arrival, in accordance with Persian custom, first presented himself to the Chiliarch Tithraustes who held the second rank in the empire, and stated that he desired an interview with the king; for no one is admitted without this. The officer replied: 'It can be at once; but consider whether you think it best to have an interview, or to write the business on which you come. For if you come into the presence you must needs worship the king (what they call προσκυνεῖν). If this is disagreeable to you you may commit your wishes to me, without doubt of their being as well accomplished.' Then Conon says: 'Indeed it is not disagreeable to me to pay the king any honour whatever. But I fear lest I bring discredit upon my city, if belonging to a state which is wont to rule over other nations I adopt manners which are not her own, but those of foreigners.' Hence he delivered his wishes in writing to the officer."—_Corn. Nepos, Conon_, c. iv.

B.C. 324.—"But he (Alexander) was now downhearted, and beginning to be despairing towards the divinity, and suspicious towards his friends. Especially he dreaded Antipater and his sons. Of these Iolas was the Chief Cupbearer, whilst Kasander had come but lately. So the latter, seeing certain Barbarians prostrating themselves (προσκυνοῦντας), a sort of thing which he, having been brought up in Greek fashion, had never witnessed before, broke into fits of laughter. But Alexander in a rage gript him fast by the hair with both hands, and knocked his head against the wall."—_Plutarch, Alexander_, lxxiv.

A.D. 798.—"In the 14th year of Tchin-yuan, the Khalif Galun (_Hārūn_) sent three ambassadors to the Emperor; they performed the ceremony of kneeling and beating the forehead on the ground, to salute the Emperor. The earlier ambassadors from the Khalifs who came to China had at first made difficulties about performing this ceremony. The Chinese history relates that the Mahomedans declared that they knelt only to worship Heaven. But eventually, being better informed, they made scruple no longer."—_Gaubil, Abrégé de l'Histoire des Thangs_, in _Amyot, Mémoires conc. les Chinois_, xvi. 144.

c. 1245.—"Tartari de mandato ipsius principes suos Baiochonoy et Bato violenter ab omnibus nunciis ad ipsos venientibus faciunt adorari cum triplici genuum flexione, triplici quoque capitum suorum in terram allisione."—_Vincent Bellovacensis, Spec. Historiale_, l. xxix. cap. 74.

1298.—"And when they are all seated, each in his proper place, then a great prelate rises and says with a loud voice: 'Bow and adore!' And as soon as he has said this, the company bow down until their foreheads touch the earth in adoration towards the Emperor as if he were a god. And this adoration they repeat four times."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. ii. ch. 15.

1404.—"E ficieronle vestir dos ropas de _camocan_ (see KINCOB), é la usanza era, quando estas roupat ponian por el Señor, de facer un gran yantar, é despues de comer de les vestir de las ropas, é entonces de fincar los finojos tres veces in tierra por reverencia del gran Señor."—_Clavijo_, § xcii.

" "And the custom was, when these robes were presented as from the Emperor, to make a great feast, and after eating to clothe them with the robes, and then that they should touch the ground three times with the knees to show great reverence for the Lord."—See _Markham_, p. 104.

1421.—"His worship Hajji Yusuf the Kazi, who was ... chief of one of the twelve imperial Councils, came forward accompanied by several Mussulmans acquainted with the languages. They said to the ambassadors: 'First prostrate yourselves, and then touch the ground three times with your heads.'"—_Embassy from Shāh Rukh_, in _Cathay_, p. ccvi.

1502.—"My uncle the elder Khan came three or four farsangs out from Tashkend, and having erected an awning, seated himself under it. The younger Khan advanced ... and when he came to the distance at which the _kornish_ is to be performed, he knelt nine times...."—_Baber_, 106.

c. 1590.—The _kornish_ under Akbar had been greatly modified:

"His Majesty has commanded the palm of the right hand to be placed upon the forehead, and the head to be bent downwards. This mode of salutation, in the language of the present age, is called _Kornish_."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 158.

But for his position as the head of religion, in his new faith he permitted, or claimed prostration (_sijda_) before him:

"As some perverse and dark-minded men look upon prostration as blasphemous man-worship, His Majesty, from practical wisdom, has ordered it to be discontinued by the ignorant, and remitted it to all ranks.... However, in the private assembly, when any of those are in waiting, upon whom the star of good fortune shines, and they receive the order of seating themselves, they certainly perform the prostration of gratitude by bowing down their foreheads to the earth."—_Ibid._ p. 159.

[1615.—"... Whereatt some officers called me to _size-da_ (_sij-dah_), but the King answered no, no, in Persian."—_Sir T. Roe_, Hak. Soc. i. 244; and see ii. 296.]

1618.—"The King (Shāh 'Abbās) halted and looked at the Sultan, the latter on both knees, as is their fashion, near him, and advanced his right foot towards him to be kissed. The Sultan having kissed it, and touched it with his forehead ... made a circuit round the king, passing behind him, and making way for his companions to do the like. This done the Sultan came and kissed a second time, as did the other, and this they did three times."—_P. della Valle_, i. 646.

[c. 1686.—"Job (Charnock) made a salam _Koornis_, or low obeisance, every second step he advanced."—_Orme, Fragments_, quoted in _Yule, Hedges' Diary_, Hak. Soc. ii. xcvii.]

1816.—"Lord Amherst put into my hands ... a translation ... by Mr. Morrison of a document received at Tongchow with some others from Chang, containing an official description of the ceremonies to be observed at the public audience of the Embassador.... The Embassador was then to have been conducted by the Mandarins to the level area, where kneeling ... he was next to have been conducted to the lower end of the hall, where facing the upper part ... he was to have performed the KO-TOU with 9 prostrations; afterwards he was to have been led out of the hall, and having prostrated himself once behind the row of Mandarins, he was to have been allowed to sit down; he was further to have prostrated himself with the attendant Princes and Mandarins when the Emperor drank. Two other prostrations were to have been made, the first when the milk-tea was presented to him, and the other when he had finished drinking."—_Ellis's Journal of_ (Lord Amherst's) _Embassy to China_, 213-214.

1824.—"The first ambassador, with all his following, shall then perform the ceremonial of the three kneelings and the nine prostrations; they shall then rise and be led away in proper order."—_Ceremonial observed at the Court of Peking for the Reception of Ambassadors_, ed. 1824, in _Pauthier_, 192.

1855.—"... The spectacle of one after another of the aristocracy of nature making the KOTOW to the aristocracy of the accident."—_H. Martineau, Autobiog._ ii. 377.

1860.—"Some Seiks, and a private in the Buffs having remained behind with the grog-carts, fell into the hands of the Chinese. On the next morning they were brought before the authorities, and commanded to perform the KOTOU. The Seiks obeyed; but Moyse, the English soldier, declaring that he would not prostrate himself before any Chinaman alive, was immediately knocked upon the head, and his body thrown upon a dunghill" (see China Correspondent of the _Times_). This passage prefaces some noble lines by Sir F. Doyle, ending:

"Vain mightiest fleets, of iron framed; Vain those all-shattering guns; Unless proud England keep, untamed, The strong heart of her sons. So let his name through Europe ring— A man of mean estate, Who died, as firm as Sparta's king, Because his soul was great." _Macmillan's Mag._ iii. 130.

1876.—"Nebba more KOWTOW big people."—_Leland_, 46.

1879.—"We know that John Bull adores a lord, but a man of Major L'Estrange's social standing would scarcely KOWTOW to every shabby little title to be found in stuffy little rooms in Mayfair."—_Sat. Review_, April 19, p. 505.

KOTUL, s. This appears to be a Turki word, though adopted by the Afghans. _Kotal_, 'a mountain pass, a _col_.' Pavet de Courteille quotes several passages, in which it occurs, from Baber's original Turki.

[1554.—"KOUTEL." See under RHINOCEROS.

[1809.—"We afterwards went on through the hills, and crossed two COTULS or passes."—_Elphinstone, Caubul_, ed. 1842, i. 51.]

KUBBER, KHUBBER, s. Ar.—P.—H. _khabar_, 'news,' and especially as a sporting term, news of game, _e.g._ "There is PUCKA KHUBBER of a tiger this morning."

[1828.—"... the servant informed us that there were some gongwalas, or villagers, in waiting, who had some KHUBBER (news about tigers) to give us."—_Mundy, Pen and Pencil Sketches_, ed. 1858, p. 53.]

1878.—"KHABAR of innumerable black partridges had been received."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 159.

1879.—"He will not tell me what KHABBAR has been received."—'_Vanity Fair_,' Nov. 29, p. 299.

KUBBERDAUR. An interjectional exclamation, 'Take care!' Pers. _khabar-dār!_ 'take heed!' (see KUBBER). It is the usual cry of chokidārs to show that they are awake. [As a substantive it has the sense of a 'scout' or 'spy.']

c. 1664.—"Each _omrah_ causeth a guard to be kept all the night long, in his particular camp, of such men that perpetually go the round, and cry KABER-DAR, have a care."—_Bernier_, E.T. 119; [ed. _Constable_, 369].

c. 1665.—"Les archers crient ensuite a pleine tête, CABERDAR, c'est à dire prends garde."—_Thevenot_, v. 58.

[1813.—"There is a strange custom which prevails at all Indian courts, of having a servant called a KHUBUR-DAR, or newsman, who is an admitted spy upon the chief, about whose person he is employed."—_Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp_, ed. 1892, p. 25.]

KUHÁR, s. Hind. _Kahār_, [Skt. _skandha-kāra_, 'one who carries loads on his shoulders']. The name of a Śūdra caste of cultivators, numerous in Bahār and the N.W. Provinces, whose speciality is to carry palankins. The name is, therefore, in many parts of India synonymous with 'palankin-bearer,' and the Hindu body-servants called BEARERS (q.v.) in the Bengal Presidency are generally of this caste.

c. 1350.—"It is the custom for every traveller in India ... also to hire KAHĀRS, who carry the kitchen furniture, whilst others carry himself in the palankin, of which we have spoken, and carry the latter when it is not in use."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 415.

c. 1550.—"So saying he began to make ready a present, and sent for bulbs, roots, and fruit, birds and beasts, with the finest of fish ... which were brought by KAHĀRS in basketfuls."—_Rāmāyana of Tulsi Dās_, by _Growse_, 1878, ii. 101.

1673.—"He (the President of Bombay) goes sometimes in his Coach, drawn by large Milk-white Oxen, sometimes on Horseback, other times in Palankeens, carried by COHORS, _Musselmen_ Porters."—_Fryer_, 68.

1810.—"The CAHAR, or palanquin-bearer, is a servant of peculiar utility in a country where, for four months, the intense heat precludes Europeans from taking much exercise."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 209.

1873.—"_Bhuí_ KAHÁR. A widely spread caste of rather inferior rank, whose occupation is to carry _palkis_, _dolis_, water-skins, &c.; to act as Porters ... they eat flesh and drink spirits: they are an ignorant but industrious class. Buchanan describes them as of Telinga descent...."—Dr. H. V. Carter's _Notices of Castes in Bombay Pry._, quoted in _Ind. Antiq._ ii. 154.

KULÁ, KLÁ, n.p. Burmese name of a native of Continental India; and hence misapplied also to the English and other Westerns who have come from India to Burma; in fact used generally for a Western foreigner.

The origin of this term has been much debated. Some have supposed it to be connected with the name of the Indian race, the _Kols_; another suggestion has connected it with _Kalinga_ (see KLING); and a third with the Skt. _kula_, 'caste or tribe'; whilst the Burmese popular etymology renders it from _kū_, 'to cross over,' and _la_, 'to come,' therefore 'the people that come across (the sea).' But the true history of the word has for the first time been traced by Professor Forchhammer, to GOLA, the name applied in old Pegu inscriptions to the Indian Buddhist immigrants, a name which he identifies with the Skt. _Gauḍa_, the ancient name of Northern Bengal, whence the famous city of Gauṛ (see GOUR, C).

14th cent.—"The Heroes Sona and Uttara were sent to Rāmañña, which forms a part of Suvannabhūmi, to propagate the holy faith.... This town is called to this day GOLA_mattikanagara_, because of the many houses it contained made of earth in the fashion of houses of the GOLA people."—_Inscr. at Kalyāni near Pegu_, in _Forchhammer_, ii. 5.

1795.—"They were still anxious to know why a person consulting his own amusement, and master of his own time, should walk so fast; but on being informed that I was a 'COLAR,' or stranger, and that it was the custom of my country, they were reconciled to this...."—_Symes, Embassy_, p. 290.

1855.—"His private dwelling was a small place on one side of the court, from which the women peeped out at the KALÁS;..."—_Yule, Mission to the Court of Ava_ (_Phayre's_), p. 5.

" "By a curious self-delusion, the Burmans would seem to claim that in theory at least they are white people. And what is still more curious, the Bengalees appear indirectly to admit the claim; for our servants in speaking of themselves and their countrymen, as distinguished from the Burmans, constantly made use of the term _kálá admi_—'black man,' as the representative of the Burmese KĂLÁ, a foreigner."—_Ibid._ p. 37.

KUMPÁSS, s. Hind. _kampās_, corruption of English _compass_, and hence applied not only to a marine or a surveying compass, but also to theodolites, levelling instruments, and other elaborate instruments of observation, and even to the shaft of a carriage. Thus the sextant used to be called _tikunta kampāss_, "the 3-cornered compass."

[1866.—"Many an amusing story did I hear of this wonderful KUMPASS. It possessed the power of reversing everything observed. Hence if you looked through the _doorbeen_ at a fort, everything inside was revealed. Thus the Feringhees so readily took forts, not by skill or by valour, but by means of the wonderful power of the _doorbeen_."—_Confess. of an Orderly_, 175.]

KUNKUR, CONKER, &c., s. Hind. _kankar_, 'gravel.' As regards the definition of the word in Anglo-Indian usage it is impossible to improve on Wilson: "A coarse kind of limestone found in the soil, in large tabular strata, or interspersed throughout the superficial mould, in nodules of various sizes, though usually small." Nodular _kunkur_, wherever it exists, is the usual material for road metalling, and as it binds when wetted and rammed into a compact, hard, and even surface, it is an admirable material for the purpose.

c. 1781.—"Etaya is situated on a very high bank of the river Jumna, the sides of which consist of what in India is called CONCHA, which is originally sand, but the constant action of the sun in the dry season forms it almost into a vitrification" (!)—_Hodges_, 110.

1794.—"KONKER" appears in a Notification for tenders in Calcutta Gazette.—In _Seton-Karr_, ii. 135.

c. 1809.—"We came within view of Cawnpore. Our long, long voyage terminated under a high CONKUR bank."—_Mrs. Sherwood, Autobiog._ 381.

1810.—"... a weaker kind of lime is obtained by burning a substance called KUNKUR, which, at first, might be mistaken for small rugged flints, slightly coated with soil."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 13.

KUREEF, KHURREEF, s. Hind. adopted from Ar. _kharīf_ ('autumn'). The crop sown just before, or at the beginning of, the rainy season, in May or June, and reaped after the rains in November-December. This includes rice, maize, the tall millets, &c. (See RUBBEE).

[1824.—"The basis on which the settlements were generally founded, was a measurement of the KHUREEF, or first crop, when it is cut down, and of the RUBBEE, or second, when it is about half a foot high...."—_Malcolm, Central India_, ii. 29.]

KURNOOL, n.p. The name of a city and territory in the Deccan, _Karnūl_ of the _Imp. Gazetteer_; till 1838 a tributary Nawabship; then resumed on account of treason; and now since 1858 a collectorate of Madras Presidency. Properly _Kandanūr_; _Canoul_ of Orme. Kirkpatrick says that the name _Kurnool_, _Kunnool_, or _Kundnool_ (all of which forms seem to be applied corruptly to the place) signifies in the language of that country 'fine spun, clear thread,' and according to Meer Husain it has its name from its beautiful cotton fabrics. But we presume the town must have existed before it made cotton fabrics? This is a specimen of the stuff that men, even so able as Kirkpatrick, sometimes repeat after those native authorities who "ought to know better," as we are often told. [The _Madras Gloss._ gives the name as Tam. _karnūlu_, from _kandena_, 'a mixture of lamp-oil and burnt straw used in greasing cart-wheels' and _prolu_, 'village,' because when the temple at Alampur was being built, the wheels of the carts were greased here, and thus a settlement was formed.]

KUTTAUR, s. Hind. _kaṭār_, Skt. _kaṭṭāra_, 'a dagger,' especially a kind of dagger peculiar to India, having a solid blade of diamond-section, the handle of which consists of two parallel bars with a cross-piece joining them. The hand grips the cross-piece, and the bars pass along each side of the wrist. [See a drawing in _Egerton, Handbook, Indian Arms_, pl. ix.] Ibn Batuta's account is vivid, and perhaps in the matter of size there may be no exaggeration. Through the kindness of Col. Waterhouse I have a phototype of some Travancore weapons shown at the Calcutta Exhibition of 1883-4; among them two great _kaṭārs_, with sheaths made from the snouts of two saw-fishes (with the teeth remaining in). They are done to scale, and one of the blades is 20 inches long, the other 26. There is also a plate in the _Ind. Antiq._ (vii. 193) representing some curious weapons from the Tanjore Palace Armoury, among which are _kaṭār_-hilted daggers evidently of great length, though the entire length is not shown. The plate accompanies interesting notes by Mr. M. J. Walhouse, who states the curious fact that many of the blades mounted _kaṭār_-fashion were of European manufacture, and that one of these bore the famous name of Andrea Ferara. I add an extract. Mr. Walhouse accounts for the adoption of these blades in a country possessing the far-famed Indian steel, in that the latter was excessively brittle. The passage from Stavorinus describes the weapon, without giving a native name. We do not know what name is indicated by 'belly piercer.'

c. 1343.—"The villagers gathered round him, and one of them stabbed him with a ḲATTĀRA. This is the name given to an iron weapon resembling a plough-share; the hand is inserted into it so that the forearm is shielded; but the blade beyond is two cubits in length, and a blow with it is mortal."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 31-32.

1442.—"The blacks of this country have the body nearly naked.... In one hand they hold an Indian poignard (KATĀRAH-_i-Hindī_), and in the other a buckler of ox-hide ... this costume is common to the king and the beggar."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in the XVth Cent_., p. 17.

c. 1526.—"On the whole there were given one tipchâk horse with the saddle, two pairs of swords with the belts, 25 sets of enamelled daggers (_khanjar_—see HANGER), 16 enamelled KITÂREHS, two daggers (_jamdher_—see JUMDUD) set with precious stones."—_Baber_, 338.

[c. 1590.—In the list of the Moghul arms we have: "10. KATÁRAH, price ½ R. to 1 Muhur."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 110, with an engraving, No. 9, pl. xii.]

1638.—"Les personnes de qualité portẽt dans la ceinture vne sorte d'armes, ou de poignards, courte et large, qu'ils appellent _ginda_ (?) ou CATARRE, dont la garde et la gaine sont d'or."—_Mandelslo_, Paris, 1659, 223.

1673.—"They go rich in Attire, with a Poniard, or CATARRE, at their girdle."—_Fryer_, 93.

1690.—"... which chafes and ferments him to such a pitch; that with a CATARRY or Bagonet in his hands he first falls upon those that are near him ... killing and stabbing as he goes...."—_Ovington_, 237.

1754.—"To these were added an enamelled dagger (which the Indians call CUTTARRI) and two swords...."—_H. of Nadir_, in _Hanway's Travels_, ii. 386.

1768-71.—"They (the Moguls) on the left side ... wear a weapon which they call by a name that may be translated _belly-piercer_; it is about 14 inches long; broad near the hilt, and tapering away to a sharp point; it is made of fine steel; the handle has, on each side of it, a catch, which, when the weapon is griped by the hand, shuts round the wrist, and secures it from being dropped."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 457.

1813.—"After a short silent prayer, Lullabhy, in the presence of all the company, waved his CATARRA, or short dagger, over the bed of the expiring man.... The patient continued for some time motionless: in half an hour his heart appeared to beat, circulation quickened, ... at the expiration of the third hour Lullabhy had effected his cure."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ iii. 249; [2nd ed. ii. 272, and see i. 69].

1856.—"The manners of the bardic tribe are very similar to those of their Rajpoot clients; their dress is nearly the same, but the bard seldom appears without the 'KUTÂR,' or dagger, a representation of which is scrawled beside his signature, and often rudely engraved upon his monumental stone, in evidence of his death in the sacred duty of TRÂGÂ" (q.v.).—_Forbes, Râs Mâlâ_, ed. 1878, pp. 559-560.

1878.—"The ancient Indian smiths seem to have had a difficulty in hitting on a medium between this highly refined brittle steel and a too soft metal. In ancient sculptures, as in Srirangam near Trichinapalli, life-sized figures of armed men are represented, bearing KUTTARS or long daggers of a peculiar shape; the handles, not so broad as in the later KUTTARS, are covered with a long narrow guard, and the blades 2¼ inches broad at bottom, taper very gradually to a point through a length of 18 inches, more than ¾ of which is deeply channelled on both sides with 6 converging grooves. There were many of these in the Tanjor armoury, perfectly corresponding ... and all were so soft as to be easily bent."—_Ind. Antiq._ vii.

KUZZANNA, s. Ar.—H. _khizāna_, or _khazāna_, 'a treasury.' [In Ar. _khazīnah_, or _khaznah_, means 'a treasure,' representing 1000 _kis_ or purses, each worth about £5 (see _Burton, Ar. Nights_, i. 405).] It is the usual word for the district and general treasuries in British India; and _khazānchī_ for the treasurer.

1683.—"Ye King's Duan (see DEWAUN) had demanded of them 8000 Rupees on account of remains of last year's Tallecas (see TALLICA) ... ordering his Peasdast (_Peshdast_, an assistant) to see it suddenly paid in ye King's CUZZANNA."—_Hedges, Diary_, Hak. Soc. i. 103.

[1757.—"A mint has been established in Calcutta; continue coining gold and silver into SICCAS and MOHURS ... they shall pass current in the provinces of Bengal, Bahar and Orissa, and be received into the CADGANNA...."—Perwannah from _Jaffier Ally Khan_, in _Verelst_, App. 145.]

KUZZILBASH, n.p. Turki _kizil-bāsh_, 'red-head.' This title has been since the days of the Safavi (see SOPHY) dynasty in Persia, applied to the Persianized Turks, who form the ruling class in that country, from the red caps which they wore. The class is also settled extensively over Afghanistan. ["At Kābul," writes Bellew (_Races of Afghanistan_, 107), "he (Nādir) left as _chandaul_, or 'rear guard,' a detachment of 12,000 of his Kizilbāsh (so named from the red caps they wore), or Mughal Persian troops. After the death of Nādir they remained at Kābul as a military colony, and their descendants occupy a distinct quarter of the city, which is called _Chandaul_. These Kizilbāsh hold their own ground here, as a distinct Persian community of the Shia persuasion, against the native population of the Sunni profession. They constitute an important element in the general population of the city, and exercise a considerable influence in its local politics. Owing to their isolated position and antagonism to the native population, they are favourably inclined to the British authority."] Many of them used to take service with the Delhi emperors; and not a few do so now in our frontier cavalry regiments.

c. 1510.—"L'vsanza loro è di portare vna BERRETTA ROSSA, ch'auanza sopra la testa mezzo braccio, a guisa d'vn zon ('like a top'), che dalla parte, che si mette in testa, vine a essar larga, ristringendosi tuttauia sino in cima, et è fatta con dodici coste grosse vn dito ... ne mai tagliano barba ne mostacchi."—_G. M. Angiolello_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 74.

1550.—"Oltra il deserto che è sopra il Corassam fino à Samarcand ... signorreggiano _Iescil bas_, cioè le berrette verdi, le quali benette verdi sono alcuni Tartari Musulmani che portano le loro berrette di feltro verde acute, e cosi si fanno chiamare à differentia de Soffiani suoi capitali nemici che signoreggiano la Persia, pur anche essi Musulmani, i quali portano le BERRETTE ROSSE, quali berrette verdi e rosse, hanno continuamente hauuta fra se guerra crudelissima per causa di diversità di opinione nella loro religione."—_Chaggi Memet_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 16_v_. "Beyond the desert above Corassam, as far as Samarkand and the idolatrous cities, the _Yeshilbas_ (_Iescilbas_) or 'Green-caps,' are predominant. These Green-caps are certain Musulman Tartars who wear pointed caps of green felt, and they are so called to distinguish them from their chief enemies the Soffians, who are predominant in Persia, who are indeed also Musulmans, but who wear RED CAPS."

1574.—"These Persians are also called _Red Turks_, which I believe is because they have behind on their Turbants, Red Marks, as Cotton Ribbands &c. with Red Brims, whereby they are soon discerned from other Nations."—_Rauwolff_, 173.

1606.—"COCELBAXAS, who are the soldiers whom they esteem most highly."—_Gouvea_, f. 143.

1653.—"Ie visité le KESELBACHE qui y commande vne petite forteresse, duquel ie receu beaucoup de civilitez."—_De La Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, pp. 284-5.

" "KESELBACHE est vn mot composé de _Kesel_, qui signifie rouge, et _bachi_, teste, comme qui diroit TESTE ROUGE, et par ce terme s'entendent les gens de guerre de Perse, à cause du bonnet de Sophi qui est rouge."—_Ibid._ 545.

1673.—"Those who compose the Main Body of the Cavalry, are the CUSLE-BASHEES, or with us the Chevaliers."—_Fryer_, 356. Fryer also writes CUSSELBASH (Index).

1815.—"The seven Turkish tribes, who had been the chief promoters of his (Ismail's) glory and success, were distinguished by a particular dress; they wore a red cap, from which they received the Turkish name of KUZELBASH, or 'golden heads,' which has descended to their posterity."—_Malcolm, H. of Persia_, ii. 502-3.

1828.—"The KUZZILBASH, a Tale of Khorasan. By James Baillie Fraser."

1883.—"For there are rats and rats, and a man of average capacity may as well hope to distinguish scientifically between Ghilzais, Kuki Kheyls, Logar Maliks, Shigwals, Ghazis, Jezailchis, Hazaras, Logaris, Wardaks, Mandozais, Lepel-Griffin, and KIZILBASHES, as to master the division of the great race of rats."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 15.

KYFE, n. One often meets with this word (Ar. KAIF) in books about the Levant, to indicate the absolute enjoyment of the _dolce far niente_. Though it is in the Hindustāni dictionaries, we never remember to have heard it used in India; but the first quotation below shows that it is, or has been, in use in Western India, in something like the Turkish sense. The proper meaning of the Ar. word is 'how?' 'in what manner?' the secondary is 'partial intoxication.' This looks almost like a parallel to the English vulgar slang of 'how comed you so?' But in fact a man's _kaif_ is his 'howness,' _i.e._ what pleases him, his humour; and this passes into the sense of gaiety caused by _ḥashīsh_, &c.

1808.—"... a kind of _confectio Japonica_ loaded with opium, _Gānja_ or _Bang_, and causing KEIF, or the first degree of intoxication, lulling the senses and disposing to sleep."—_R. Drummond._

KYOUNG, s. Burm. _kyaung_. A Buddhist monastery. The term is not employed by Padre Sangermano, who uses BAO, a word, he says, used by the Portuguese in India (p. 88). I cannot explain it. [See BAO.]

1799.—"The KIOUMS or convents of the Rhahaans are different in their structure from common houses, and much resemble the architecture of the Chinese; they are made entirely of wood; the roof is composed of different stages, supported by strong pillars," &c.—_Symes_, p. 210.

KYTHEE, s. Hind. _Kaithī_. A form of cursive Nagari character, used by Bunyas, &c., in Gangetic India. It is from _Kāyath_ (Skt. _Kāyastha_), a member of the writer-caste.

L

LAC, s. Hind. _lākh_, from Skt. _lākshā_, for _rākshā_. The resinous incrustation produced on certain trees (of which the _dhāk_ (see DHAWK) is one, but chiefly PEEPUL, and _khossum_ [_kusum_, _kusumb_], _i.e._ _Schleichera bijuga_, _trijuga_) by the puncture of the Lac insect (_Coccus Lacca_, L.). See _Roxburgh_, in Vol. III. _As. Res._, 384 _seqq._; [and a full list of the trees on which the insect feeds, in _Watt, Econ. Dict._ ii. 410 _seq._]. The incrustation contains 60 to 70 per cent. of resinous _lac_, and 10 per cent. of dark red colouring matter from which is manufactured _lac-dye_. The material in its original crude form is called _stick-lac_; when boiled in water it loses its red colour, and is then termed _seed-lac_; the melted clarified substance, after the extraction of the dye, is turned out in thin irregular laminae called _shell-lac_. This is used to make sealing-wax, in the fabrication of varnishes, and very largely as a stiffening for men's hats.

Though _lāk_ bears the same sense in Persian, and _lak_ or _luk_ are used in modern Arabic for sealing-wax, it would appear from Dozy (_Glos._, pp. 295-6, and _Oosterlingen_, 57), that identical or approximate forms are used in various Arabic-speaking regions for a variety of substances giving a red dye, including the _coccus ilicis_ or Kermes. Still, we have seen no evidence that in India the word was applied otherwise than to the _lac_ of our heading. (Garcia says that the Arabs called it _loc-sumutri_, 'lac of Sumatra'; probably because the Pegu lac was brought to the ports of Sumatra, and purchased there.) And this the term in the _Periplus_ seems unquestionably to indicate; whilst it is probable that the passage quoted from Aelian is a much misconceived account of the product. It is not nearly so absurd as De Monfart's account below. The English word _lake_ for a certain red colour is from this. So also are _lacquer_ and _lackered_ ware, because _lac_ is used in some of the varnishes with which such ware is prepared.

c. A.D. 80-90.—These articles are imported (to the ports of _Barbaricē_, on the W. of the Red Sea) from the interior parts of Ariakē:—

"Σίδηρος Ἰνδικὸς καὶ στόμωμα (Indian iron and steel) * * * * * Λάκκος χρωμάτινος (LAC-_dye_)." _Periplus_, § 6.

c. 250.—"There are produced in India animals of the size of a beetle, of a red colour, and if you saw them for the first time you would compare them to cinnabar. They have very long legs, and are soft to the touch; they are produced on the trees that bear _electrum_, and they feed on the fruit of these. The Indians catch them and crush them, and with these dye their red cloaks, and the tunics under these, and everything else that they wish to turn to this colour, and to dye. And this kind of clothing is carried also to the King of Persia."—_Aelian, de Nat. Animal_. iv. 46.

c. 1343.—The notice of _lacca_ in Pegolotti is in parts very difficult to translate, and we do not feel absolutely certain that it refers to the Indian product, though we believe it to be so. Thus, after explaining that there are two classes of _lacca_, the _matura_ and _acerba_, or ripe and unripe, he goes on: "It is produced attached to stalks, _i.e._ to the branches of shrubs, but it ought to be clear from stalks, and earthy dust, and sand, and from _costiere_ (?). The stalks are the twigs of the wood on which it is produced, the _costiere_ or _figs_, as the Catalans call them, are composed of the dust of the thing, which when it is fresh heaps together and hardens like pitch; only that pitch is black, and those _costiere_ or figs are red and of the colour of unripe LACCA. And more of these _costiere_ is found in the unripe than the ripe LACCA," and so on.—_Della Decima_, iii. 365.

1510.—"There also grows a very large quantity of LACCA (or _lacra_) for making red colour, and the tree of this is formed like our trees which produce walnuts."—_Varthema_, 238.

1516.—"Here (in Pegu) they load much fine LAQUAR, which grows in the country."—_Barbosa, Lisbon Acad._, 366.

1519.—"And because he had it much in charge to get all the _lac_ (ALACRE) that he could, the governor knowing through information of the merchants that much came to the Coast of Choromandel by the ships of Pegu and Martaban that frequented that coast...."—_Correa_, ii. 567.

1563.—"Now it is time to speak of the LACRE, of which so much is consumed in this country in closing letters, and for other seals, in the place of wax."—_Garcia_, f. 112_v_.

1582.—"LAKER is a kinde of gum that procedeth of the ant."—_Castañeda_, tr. by N.L., f. 33.

c. 1590.—(Recipe for _Lac_ varnish). "LAC is used for _chighs_ (see CHICK, A). If red, 4 _ser_ of LAC, and 1 _s._ of vermilion; if yellow, 4 _s._ of LAC, and 1 _s._ _zarnīkh_."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 226.

1615.—"In this Iland (Goa) is the hard Waxe made (which we call Spanish Waxe), and is made in the manner following. They inclose a large plotte of ground, with a little trench filled with water; then they sticke up a great number of small staues vpon the sayd plot, that being done they bring thither a sort of pismires, farre biggar than ours, which beeing debar'd by the water to issue out, are constrained to retire themselves vppon the said staues, where they are kil'd with the Heate of the Sunne, and thereof it is that LACKA is made."—_De Monfart_, 35-36.

c. 1610.—"... Vne manière de boëte ronde, vernie, et LACRÈE, qui est vne ouurage de ces isles."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 127; [Hak. Soc. i. 170].

1627.—"LAC is a strange drugge, made by certain winged Pismires of the gumme of Trees."—_Purchas, Pilgrimage_, 569.

1644.—"There are in the territories of the _Mogor_, besides those things mentioned, other articles of trade, such as LACRE, both the insect lacre and the cake" (_de formiga e de pasta_).—_Bocarro, MS._

1663.—"In one of these Halls you shall find Embroiderers ... in another you shall see Goldsmiths ... in a fourth Workmen in LACCA."—_Bernier_ E.T. 83; [ed. _Constable_, 259].

1727.—"Their LACKT or _japon'd_ Ware is without any Doubt the best in the World."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 305; [ed. 1744].

LACCADIVE ISLANDS, n.p. Probably Skt. _Lakśadvīpa_, '100,000 Islands'; a name however which would apply much better to the Maldives, for the former are not really very numerous. There is not, we suspect, any ancient or certain native source for the name as specifically applied to the northern group of islands. Barbosa, the oldest authority we know as mentioning the group (1516), calls them _Malandiva_, and the Maldives _Palandiva_. Several of the individual islands are mentioned in the _Tuhfat-al-Majāhidīn_ (E.T. by _Rowlandson_, pp. 150-52), the group itself being called "the islands of Malabar."

LACK, s. One hundred thousand, and especially in the Anglo-Indian colloquial 100,000 Rupees, in the days of better exchange the equivalent of £10,000. Hind. _lākh_, _lak_, &c., from Skt. _laksha_, used (see below) in the same sense, but which appears to have originally meant "a mark." It is necessary to explain that the term does not occur in the earlier Skt. works. Thus in the _Talavakāra Brāhmaṇā_, a complete series of the higher numerical terms is given. After _śata_ (10), _sahasra_ (1000), comes _ayuta_ (10,000), _prayuta_ (_now_ a million), _niyuta_ (_now_ also a million), _arbuda_ (100 millions), _nyarbuda_ (not now used), _nikharṇa_ (do.), and _padma_ (now 10,000 millions). _Laksha_ is therefore a modern substitute for _prayuta_, and the series has been expanded. This was probably done by the Indian astronomers between the 5th and 10th centuries A.D.

The word has been adopted in the Malay and Javanese, and other languages of the Archipelago. But it is remarkable that in all of this class of languages which have adopted the word it is used in the sense of 10,000 instead of 100,000 with the sole exception of the Lampungs of Sumatra, who use it correctly. (_Crawfurd_). (See CRORE.)

We should observe that though a _lack_, used absolutely for a sum of money, in modern times always implies rupees, this has not always been the case. Thus in the time of Akbar and his immediate successors the revenue was settled and reckoned in _laks_ of DAMS (q.v.). Thus:

c. 1594.—"In the 40th year of his majesty's reign (Akbar's), his dominions consisted of 105 _Sircars_, subdivided into 2737 _Kusbahs_ (see CUSBAH), the revenue of which he settled for ten years, at the annual rent of 3 _Arribs_, 62 _Crore_, 97 LACKS, 55,246 _Dams_...."—_Ayeen_, ed. _Gladwin_, ii. 1; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 115].

At Ormuz again we find another LACK in vogue, of which the unit was apparently the _dīnār_, not the old gold coin, but a degenerate _dīnār_ of small value. Thus:

1554.—"(Money of Ormuz).—A LEQUE is equivalent to 50 pardaos of _çadis_, which is called 'bad money,' (and this _leque_ is not a coin but a number by which they reckon at Ormuz): and each of these pardaos is equal to 2 _azares_, and each _azar_ to 10 _çadis_, each _çadi_ to 100 _dinars_, and after this fashion they calculate in the books of the Custom-house...."—_Nunez, Lyvro dos Pesos_, &c., in _Subsidios_, 25.

Here the _azar_ is the Persian _hazār_ or 1000 (_dīnārs_); the _çadi_ Pers. _sad_ or 100 (_dīnārs_); the LEQUE or LAK, 100,000 (_dīnārs_); and the _tomān_ (see TOMAUN), which does not appear here, is 10,000 (_dīnārs_).

c. 1300.—"They went to the _Kāfir's_ tent, killed him, and came back into the town, whence they carried off money belonging to the Sultan amounting to 12 LAKS. The LAK is a sum of 100,000 (silver) _dīnārs_, equivalent to 10,000 Indian gold _dīnārs_."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 106.

c. 1340.—"The Sultan distributes daily two LĀKS in alms, never less; a sum of which the equivalent in money of Egypt and Syria would be 160,000 pieces of silver."—_Shihābuddīn Dimishki_, in _Notes and Exts._, xiii. 192.

In these examples from Pinto the word is used apart from money, in the Malay form, but not in the Malay sense of 10,000:

c. 1540.—"The old man desiring to satisfie _Antonio de Faria's_ demand, _Sir_, said he ... _the chronicles of those times affirm, how in only four yeares and an half sixteen_ LACAZAAS (_lacasá_) _of men were slain, every_ LACAZAA _containing an hundred thousand_."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xlv.) in _Cogan_, p. 53.

c. 1546.—"... he ruined in 4 months space all the enemies countries, with such a destruction of people as, if credit may be given to our histories ... there died fifty LAQUESAAS of persons."—_Ibid._ p. 224.

1615.—"And the whole present was worth ten of their LEAKES, as they call them; a LEAKE being 10,000 pounds sterling; the whole 100,000 pounds sterling."—_Coryat's Letters from India_ (_Crudities_, iii. f. 25_v_).

1616.—"He received twenty LECKS of roupies towards his charge (two hundred thousand pounds sterling)."—_Sir T. Roe_, reprint, p. 35; [Hak. Soc. i. 201, and see i. 95, 183, 238].

1651.—"Yeder LAC is hondert duysend."—_Rogerius_, 77.

c. 1665.—"Il faut cent mille roupies pour faire un LEK, cent mille LEKS pour faire un _courou_, cent mille _courous_ pour faire un _padan_, et cent mille _padan_ pour faire un _nil_."—_Thevenot_, v. 54.

1673.—"In these great Solemnities, it is usual for them to set it around with Lamps to the number of two or three LEAQUES, which is so many hundred thousand in our account."—_Fryer_, [p. 104, reading LECQUES].

1684.—"They have by information of the servants dug in severall places of the house, where they have found great summes of money. Under his bed were found LACKS 4½. In the House of Office two LACKS. They in all found Ten LACKS already, and make no doubt but to find more."—_Hedges, Diary_, Jan. 2; [Hak. Soc. i. 145].

1692.—"... a LACK of Pagodas...."—In _Wheeler_, i. 262.

1747.—"The Nabob and other Principal Persons of this Country are of such an extreme lacrative (_sic_) Disposition, and ... are so exceedingly avaritious, occasioned by the large Proffers they have received from the French, that nothing less than LACKS will go near to satisfie them."—_Letter from Ft. St. David to the Court_, May 2 (MS. Records in India Office).

1778.—"Sir Matthew Mite will make up the money already advanced in another name, by way of future mortgage upon his estate, for the entire purchase, 5 LACKS of roupees."—_Foote, The Nabob_, Act I. sc. i.

1785.—"Your servants have no Trade in this country; neither do you pay them high wages, yet in a few years they return to England with many LACS of pagodas."—_Nabob of Arcot_, in Burke's Speech on his Debts, _Works_, iv. 18.

1833.—"Tout le reste (et dans le reste il y a des intendants riches de plus de vingt LAKS) s'assied par terre."—_Jacquemont, Correspond._ ii. 120.

1879.—"In modern times the only numbers in practical use above 'thousands' are _laksa_ ('LAC' or 'LAKH') and _koṭi_ ('crore'); and an Indian sum is wont to be pointed thus: 123, 45, 67, 890, to signify 123 crores, 45 LAKHS, + 67 thousand, eight hundred and ninety."—_Whitney, Sansk. Grammar_, 161.

The older writers, it will be observed (c. 1600-1620), put the LAKH at £10,000; Hamilton (c. 1700) puts it at £12,500; Williamson (c. 1810) at the same; then for many years it stood again as the equivalent of £10,000; now (1880) it is little more than £8000; [now (1901) about £6666].

LACKERAGE. (See KHIRAJ.)

LALL-SHRAUB, s. Englishman's Hind. _lāl-sharāb_, 'red wine.' The universal name of claret in India.

[c. 1780.—"To every plate are set down two glasses; one pyramidal (like hobnob glasses in England) for LOLL SHRUB (_scilicet_, claret); the other a common sized wineglass for whatever beverage is most agreeable."—_Diary of Mrs. Fay_, in _Busteed, Echoes_, 123.]

LALLA, s. P.—H. _lālā_. In Persia this word seems to be used for a kind of domestic tutor; now for a male nurse, or as he would be called in India, 'child's bearer.' In N. India it is usually applied to a native clerk writing the vernacular, or to a respectable merchant. [For the Pers. usage see _Blochmann, Āīn_, i. 426 note.]

[1765.—"Amongst the first to be considered, I would recommend Juggut Seet, and one Gurdy LOLL."—_Verelst_, App. 218.

[1841.—"Where there are no tigers, the LALLA (scribe) becomes a shikaree."—_Society in India_, ii. 176.]

LAMA, s. A Tibetan Buddhist monk. Tibet. _bLama_ (_b_ being silent). The word is sometimes found written _Llama_; but this is nonsense. In fact it seems to be a popular confusion, arising from the name of the S. American quadruped which is so spelt. See quotation from _Times_ below.

c. 1590.—"Fawning Court doctors ... said it was mentioned in some holy books that men used to live up to the age of 1000 years ... and in Thibet there were even now a class of LĀMAHS or Mongolian devotees, and recluses, and hermits that live 200 years and more...."—_Badāonī_, quoted by _Blochmann, Āīn_, i. 201.

1664.—"This Ambassador had in his suit a Physician, which was said to be of the Kingdom of Lassa, and of the Tribe _Lamy_ or LAMA, which is that of the men of the Law in that country, as the _Brahmans_ are in the Indies ... he related of his great LAMA that when he was old, and ready to die, he assembled his council, and declared to them that now he was passing into the Body of a little child lately born...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 135; [ed. _Constable_, 424].

1716.—"Les Thibetaines ont des Religieux nommés LAMAS."—In _Lettres Edif._ xii. 438.

1774.—"... ma questo primo figlio ... rinunziò la corona al secondo e lui difatti si fece religioso o LAMA del paese."—_Della Tomba_, 61.

c. 1818.—

"The Parliament of Thibet met— The little LAMA, called before it, Did there and then his whipping get, And, as the Nursery Gazette Assures us, like a hero bore it." _T. Moore, The Little Grand Lama._

1876.—"... Hastings ... touches on the analogy between Tibet and the high valley of Quito, as described by De la Condamine, an analogy which Mr. Markham brings out in interesting detail.... But when he enlarges on the wool which is a staple of both countries, and on the animals producing it, he risks confirming in careless readers that popular impression which might be expressed in the phraseology of Fluelen—''Tis all one; 'tis alike as my fingers is to my fingers, and there is LLAMAS in both."—_Rev. of Markham's Tibet_, in _Times_, May 15.

The passage last quoted is in jesting vein, but the following is serious and delightful:—

1879.—"The landlord prostrated himself as reverently, if not as lowly, as a Peruvian before his _Grand_ LLAMA."—_Patty's Dream_, a novel reviewed in the _Academy_, May 17.

LAMASERY, LAMASERIE, s. This is a word, introduced apparently by the French R. C. Missionaries, for a LAMA convent. Without being positive, I would say that it does not represent any Oriental word (_e.g._ compound of _lami_ and SERAI), but is a factitious French word analogous to _nonnerie_, _vacherie_, _laiterie_, &c.

[c. 1844.—"According to the Tartars, the LAMASERY of the Five Towers is the best place you can be buried in."—_Huc, Travels in Tartary_, i. 78.]

LAMBALLIE, LOMBALLIE, LOMBARDIE, LUMBANAH, &c., s. Dakh. Hind. _Lāmbāṛā_, Mahr. _Lambāṇ_, with other forms in the languages of the Peninsula. [Platts connects the name with Skt. _lamba_, 'long, tall'; the _Madras Gloss._ with Skt. _lampata_, 'greedy.'] A wandering tribe of dealers in grain, salt, &c., better known as _Banjārās_ (see BRINJARRY). As an Anglo-Indian word this is now obsolete. It was perhaps a corruption of _Lubhāna_, the name of one of the great clans or divisions of the Banjārās. [Another suggestion made is that the name is derived from their business of carrying salt (Skt. _lavaṇa_); see _Crooke, Tribes of N.W.P._ i. 158.]

1756.—"The army was constantly supplied ... by bands of people called LAMBALLIS, peculiar to the Deccan, who are constantly moving up and down the country, with their flocks, and contract to furnish the armies in the field."—_Orme_, ii. 102.

1785.—"What you say of the scarcity of grain in your army, notwithstanding your having a CUTWÂL (see COTWAL), and so many LUMBÂNEHS with you, has astonished us."—_Letters of Tippoo_, 49.

LANCHARA, s. A kind of small vessel often mentioned in the Portuguese histories of the 16th and 17th centuries. The derivation is probably Malay _lanchār_, 'quick, nimble.' [Mr. Skeat writes: "The real Malay form is _Lanchar-an_, which is regularly formed from Malay _lanchār_, 'swift,' and LANCHARA I believe to be a Port. form of _lanchar-an_, as LANCHARA could not possibly, in Malay, be formed from _lanchār_, as has hitherto been implied or suggested."]

c. 1535.—"In questo paese di Cambaia (read Camboja) vi sono molti fiumi, nelli quali vi sono li nauili detti LANCHARAS, cõ li quali vanno nauigando la costa di Siam...."—_Sommario de' Regni_, &c., in _Ramusio_, i. f. 336.

c. 1539.—"This King (of the Batas) understanding that I had brought him a letter and a Present from the Captain of Malaca, caused me to be entertained by the _Xabundar_ (see SHABUNDER).... This General, accompanied with five LANCHARES and twelve Ballons, came to me to the Port where I rode at anchor."—_Pinto_, E.T. p. 81.

LANDWIND, s. Used in the south of India. A wind which blows seaward during the night and early morning. [The dangerous effects of it are described in _Madras Gloss._ s.v.] In Port. _Terrenho_.

1561.—"Correndo a costa com TERRENHOS."—_Correa, Lendas_, I. i. 115.

[1598.—"The East winds beginne to blow from off the land into the seas, whereby they are called TERREINHOS."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 234.

[1612.—"Send John Dench ... that in the morning he may go out with the LANDTORNE and return with the seatorne."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 206.]

1644.—"And as it is between monsoon and monsoon (_monsam_) the wind is quite uncertain only at the beginning of summer. The N.W prevails more than any other wind ... and at the end of it begin the LAND WINDS (_terrenhos_) from midnight to about noon, and these are E. winds."—_Bocarro, MS._

1673.—"... we made for the Land, to gain the LAND BREEZES. They begin about Midnight, and hold till Noon, and are by the Portugals named TERRHENOES."—_Fryer_, 23.

[1773.—See the account in _Ives_, 76.]

1838.—"We have had some very bad weather for the last week; furious LAND-WIND, very fatiguing and weakening.... Everything was so dried up, that when I attempted to walk a few yards towards the beach, the grass crunched under my feet like snow."—_Letters from Madras_, 199-200.

LANGASAQUE, n.p. The most usual old form for the Japanese city which we now call _Nagasaki_ (see _Sainsbury_, _passim_).

1611.—"After two or three dayes space a Iesuite came vnto vs from a place called LANGESACKE, to which place the Carake of _Macao_ is yeerely wont to come."—_W. Adams_, in _Purchas_, i. 126.

1613.—The Journal of Capt. John Saris has both NANGASAQUE and LANGASAQUE.—_Ibid._ 366.

1614.—"Geve hym counsell to take heed of one Pedro Guzano, a papist Christian, whoe is his hoste at Miaco; for a lyinge fryre (or Jesuit) tould Mr. Peacock at LANGASAQUE that Capt. Adams was dead in the howse of the said Guzano, which now I know is a lye per letters I received...."—_Cocks, to Wickham_, in _Diary_, &c., ii. 264.

1618.—"It has now com to passe, which before I feared, that a company of rich usurers have gotten this sentence against us, and com doune together every yeare to LANGASAQUE and this place, and have allwais byn accustomed to buy by the _pancado_ (as they call it), or whole sale, all the goodes which came in the carick from Amacan, the Portingales having no prevelegese as we have."—The same to the E.I. Co., ii. 207-8.

Two years later Cocks changes his spelling and adopts NANGASAQUE (_Ibid._ 300 and to the end).

LAN JOHN, LANGIANNE, &c., n.p. Such names are applied in the early part of the 17th century to the Shan or Laos State of _Luang Praban_ on the Mekong. _Lan-chan_ is one of its names signifying in Siamese, it is said, 'a million of elephants.' It is known to the Burmese by the same name (_Len-Shen_). It was near this place that the estimable French traveller Henri Mouhot died, in 1861.

1587.—"I went from Pegu to _Iamahey_ (see JANGOMAY), which is in the country of the LANGEIANNES; it is fiue and twentie dayes iourney North-east from Pegu."—_Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii.

c. 1598.—"Thus we arrived at LANCHAN, the capital of the Kingdom (Lao) where the King resides. It is a Kingdom of great extent, but thinly inhabited, because it has been frequently devastated by Pegu."—_De Morga_, 98.

1613.—"There reigned in Pegu in the year 1590 a King called Ximindo ginico, Lord reigning from the confines and roots of Great Tartary, to the very last territories bordering on our fortress of Malaca. He kept at his court the principal sons of the Kings of Ová, Tangu, Porão, Lanjão (_i.e._ Ava, Taungu, Prome, LANJANG), Jangomá, Siam, Camboja, and many other realms, making two and thirty of the white umbrella."—_Bocarro_, 117.

1617.—"The merchants of the country of LAN JOHN, a place joining to the country of _Jangoma_ (JANGOMAY) arrived at the city of JUDEA ... and brought great store of merchandize."—_Sainsbury_, ii. 90.

1663.—"Entre tant et de si puissans Royaumes du dernier Orient, desquels on n'a presque iamais entendu parler en Europe, il y en a vn qui se nomme LAO, et plus proprement le Royaume des LANGIENS ... le Royaume n'a pris son nom que du grand nombre d'Elephants qui s'y rencontrent: de vray ce mot de LANGIENS signifie proprement, miliers d'Elephants."—_Marini, H. Novvelle et Cvrievse des Royaumes de Tunquin et de Lao_ (Fr. Tr., Paris, 1666), 329, 337.

1668.—LANCHANG appears in the Map of Siam in De la Loubère's work, but we do not find it in the book itself.

c. 1692.—"LAOS est situé sous le même Climat que Tonquin; c'est un royaume grand et puissant, separé des Etats voisins par des forets et par des deserts.... Les principales villes sont LANDJAM et _Tsiamaja_."—_Kaempfer, H. du Japon_, i. 22-3.

LANTEA, s. A swift kind of boat frequently mentioned by F. M. Pinto and some early writers on China; but we are unable to identify the word.

c. 1540.—"... that ... they set sail from _Liampoo_ for _Malaca_, and that being advanced as far as the Isle of _Sumbor_ they had been set upon by a Pyrat, a _Guzarat_ by Nation, called _Coia Acem_, who had three Junks, and four LANTEEAS...."—_Pinto_, E.T. p. 69.

c. 1560.—"There be other lesser shipping than Iunkes, somewhat long, called _Bancones_, they place three Oares on a side, and rowe very well, and load a great deal of goods; there be other lesse called LANTEAS, which doe rowe very swift, and beare a good burthen also: and these two sorts of Ships, viz., _Bancones_ and LANTEAS, because they are swift, the theeues do commonly vse."—_Caspar da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 174.

LAOS, n.p. A name applied by the Portuguese to the civilised people who occupied the inland frontier of Burma and Siam, between those countries on the one hand and China and Tongking on the other; a people called by the Burmese SHANS, a name which we have in recent years adopted. They are of the same race of _Thai_ to which the Siamese belong, and which extends with singular identity of manners and language, though broken into many separate communities, from Assam to the Malay Peninsula. The name has since been frequently used as a singular, and applied as a territorial name to the region occupied by this people immediately to the North of Siam. There have been a great number of separate principalities in this region, of which now one and now another predominated and conquered its neighbours. Before the rise of Siam the most important was that of which Sakotai was the capital, afterwards represented by Xieng-mai, the Zimmé of the Burmese and the JANGOMAY of some old English documents. In later times the chief States were _Muang Luang Praban_ (see LAN JOHN) and _Vien-shan_, both upon the Mekong. It would appear from Lieut. Macleod's narrative, and from Garnier, that the name of LAO is that by which the branch of these people on the Lower Mekong, _i.e._ of those two States, used to designate themselves. Muang Praban is still quasi independent; Vien-Shan was annexed with great cruelties by Siam, c. 1828.

1553.—"Of silver of 11 dinheiros alloy he (Alboquerque) made only a kind of money called _Malaquezes_, which silver came thither from Pegu, whilst from Siam came a very pure silver of 12 dinheiros assay, procured from certain people called LAOS, lying to the north of these two kingdoms."—_Barros_, II. vi. 6.

1553.—"... certain very rugged mountain ranges, like the Alps, inhabited by the people called Gueos who fight on horseback, and with whom the King of Siam is continually at war. They are near him only on the north, leaving between the two the people called LAOS, who encompass this Kingdom of Siam, both on the North, and on the East along the river Mecon ... and on the south adjoin these LAOS the two Kingdoms of CAMBOJA and Choampa (see CHAMPA), which are on the sea-board. These LAOS ... though they are lords of so great territories, are all subject to this King of Siam, though often in rebellion against him."—_Ibid._ III. ii. 5.

" "Three Kingdoms at the upper part of these, are those of the LAOS, who (as we have said) obey Siam through fear: the first of these is called _Jangoma_ (see JANGOMAY), the chief city of which is called Chiamay ... the second _Chancray Chencran_: the third Lanchaa (see LAN JOHN) which is below the others, and adjoins the Kingdom of Cacho, or Cauchichina...."—_Ibid._

c. 1560.—"These LAOS came to Camboia, downe a River many daies Iournie, which they say to have his beginning in _China_ as many others which runne into the Sea of India; it hath eight, fifteene, and twentie fathome water, as myselfe saw by experience in a great part of it; it passeth through manie vnknowne and desart Countries of great Woods and Forests where there are innumerable Elephants, and many Buffes ... and certayne beastes which in that Countrie they call _Badas_ (see ABADA)."—_Gaspar da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 169.

c. 1598.—"... I offered to go to the LAOS by land, at my expense, in search of the King of Cambodia, as I knew that that was the road to go by...."—_Blas de Herman Gonzalez_, in _De Morga_ (E.T. by Hon. H. Stanley, Hak. Soc.), p. 97.

1641.—"_Concerning the Land of the_ LOUWEN, _and a Journey made thereunto by our Folk in Anno 1641_" (&c.).—_Valentijn_, III. Pt. ii. pp. 50 _seqq._

1663.—"_Relation Novvele et Cvrievse dv Royavme de_ LAO.—Traduite de l'Italien du P. de Marini, Romain. Paris, 1666."

1766.—"Les peuples de LAO, nos voisins, n'admittent ni la question ni les peines arbitraires ... ni les horribles supplices qui sont parmi nous en usage; mais aussi nous les regardons comme de barbares.... Toute l'Asie convient que nous dansons beaucoup mieux qu'eux."—_Voltaire, Dialogue XXI., André des Couches à Siam._

LAR, n.p. This name has had several applications.

(A). To the region which we now call Guzerat, in its most general application. In this sense the name is now quite obsolete; but it is that used by most of the early Arab geographers. It is the Λαρικὴ of Ptolemy; and appears to represent an old Skt. name _Laṭa_, adj. _Laṭaka_, or _Laṭika_. ["The name _Láṭa_ appears to be derived from some local tribe, perhaps the _Lattas_, who, as _r_ and _l_ are commonly used for each other, may possibly be the well-known Rashṭrakúṭas since their great King Amoghavarsha (A.D. 851-879) calls the name of the dynasty Ratta."—_Bombay Gazetteer_, I. pt. i. 7.]

c. A.D. 150.—"Τῆς δὲ Ἰνδοσκυθίας τὰ ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν τὰ μεν ἀπὸ θάλασσης κατέχει ἡ Λαρικὴ χώρα, ἐν ᾗ μεσόγειοι ἀπὸ μεν δύσεως τοῦ Ναμάδου ποταμοῦ πόλις ἥδε.... Βαρύγαζα ἐμπόριον."—_Ptolemy_, VII. ii. 62.

c. 940.—"On the coast, _e.g._ at Ṣaimūr, at Sūbāra, and at Tāna, they speak LĀRĪ; these provinces give their name to the Sea of LĀR (LĀRAWĪ) on the coast of which they are situated."—_Maṣ'ūdi_, i. 381.

c. 1020.—"... to Kach the country producing gum (_moḳl_, _i.e._ BDELLIUM, q.v.), and _bárdrúd_ (?) ... to Somnát, fourteen (parasangs); to Kambáya, thirty ... to Tána five. There you enter the country of LÁRÁN, where is Jaimúr" (i.q. _Ṣaimúr_, see CHOUL).—_Al-Birūni_, in _Elliot_, i. 66.

c. 1190.—"Udaya the Parmâr mounted and came. The Dors followed him from LĀR...."—The Poem of _Chand Bardai_, E.T. by _Beames_, in _Ind. Antiq._ i. 275.

c. 1330.—"A certain Traveller says that Tāna is a city of Guzerat (_Juzrāt_) in its eastern part, lying west of Malabar (_Munībār_); whilst Ibn Sa'yid says that it is the furthest city of LĀR (_Al-Lār_), and very famous among traders."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, p. 188.

(B). To the Delta region of the Indus, and especially to its western part. Sir H. Elliot supposes the name in this use, which survived until recently, to be identical with the preceding, and that the name had originally extended continuously over the coast, from the western part of the Delta to beyond Bombay (see his _Historians_, i. 378). We have no means of deciding this question (see LARRY BUNDER).

c. 1820.—"Díwal ... was reduced to ruins by a Muhammedan invasion, and another site chosen to the eastward. The new town still went by the same name ... and was succeeded by _Lári Bandar_ or the port of LÁR, which is the name of the country forming the modern _delta_, particularly the western part."—_M‘Murdo_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ i. 29.

(C). To a Province on the north of the Persian Gulf, with its capital.

c. 1220.—LAR is erroneously described by Yakūt as a great island between Sirāf and Kish. But there is no such island.[151] It is an extensive province of the continent. See _Barbier de Meynard, Dict. de la Perse_, p. 501.

c. 1330.—"We marched for three days through a desert ... and then arrived at LĀR, a big town having springs, considerable streams, and gardens, and fine bazars. We lodged in the hermitage of the pious Shaikh Abu Dulaf Muḥammad...."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 240.

c. 1487.—"Retorneing alongest the coast, forneagainst Ormuos there is a towne called LAR, a great and good towne of merchaundise, about ij^{ml}. houses...."—_Josafa Barbaro_, old E.T. (Hak. Soc.) 80.

[c. 1590.—"LÁR borders on the mountains of _Great Tibet_. To its north is a lofty mountain which dominates all the surrounding country, and the ascent of which is arduous...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 363.]

1553.—"These benefactions the Kings of Ormuz ... pay to this day to a mosque which that Caciz (see CASIS) had made in a district called Hongez of Sheikh Doniar, adjoining the city of LARA, distant from Ormuz over 40 leagues."—_Barros_, II. ii. 2.

1602.—"This man was a Moor, a native of the Kingdom of LARA, adjoining that of Ormuz: his proper name was Cufo, but as he was a native of the Kingdom of LARA he took a surname from the country, and called himself Cufo LARYM."—_Couto_, IV. vii. 6.

1622.—"LAR, as I said before, is capital of a great province or kingdom, which till our day had a prince of its own, who rightfully or wrongfully reigned there absolutely; but about 23 years since, for reasons rather generous than covetous, as it would seem, it was attacked by Abbas K. of Persia, and the country forcibly taken.... Now LAR is the seat of a Sultan dependent on the Khan of Shiraz...."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 322.

1727.—"And 4 Days Journey within Land, is the City of LAAR, which according to their fabulous tradition is the Burying-place of Lot...."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 92; [ed. 1744].

LARĀĪ, s. This Hind. word, meaning 'fighting,' is by a curious idiom applied to the biting and annoyance of fleas and the like. [It is not mentioned in the dictionaries of either Fallon or Platts.] There is a similar idiom (_jang kardan_) in Persian.

LAREK, n.p. _Lārak_; an island in the Persian Gulf, not far from the island of Jerun or ORMUS.

[1623.—"At noon, being near LARECK, and no wind stirring, we cast Anchor."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 3.]

1685.—"We came up with the Islands of Ormus and ARACK ..." (called LARECK afterwards).—_Hedges, Diary_, May 23; [Hak. Soc. i. 202].

LARIN, s. Pers. _lārī_. A peculiar kind of money formerly in use on the Persian Gulf, W. Coast of India, and in the Maldive Islands, in which last it survived to the last century. The name is there retained still, though coins of the ordinary form are used. It is sufficiently described in the quotations, and representations are given by De Bry and Tavernier. The name appears to have been derived from the territory of LAR on the Persian Gulf. (See under that word, [and Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. i. 232 _seq._].)

1525.—"As tamgas LARYS valem cada hũa sesêmta reis...."—_Lembrança, das Cousas da India_, 38.

c. 1563.—"I have seen the men of the Country who were Gentiles take their children, their sonnes and their daughters, and have desired the Portugalls to buy them, and I have seene them sold for eight or ten LARINES apiece, which may be of our money x _s._ or xiii _s._ iiii _d._"—_Master Caesar Frederike_, in _Hakl._ ii. 343.

1583.—Gasparo Balbi has an account of the LARINO, the greater part of which seems to be borrowed _literatim_ by Fitch in the succeeding quotation. But Balbi adds: "The first who began to strike them was the King of LAR, who formerly was a powerful King in Persia, but is now a small one."—f. 35.

1587.—"The said LARINE is a strange piece of money, not being round, as all other current money in Christianitie, but is a small rod of silver, of the greatnesse of the pen of a goose feather ... which is wrested so that two endes meet at the just half part, and in the head thereof is a stamp _Turkesco_, and these be the best current money in all the Indias, and 6 of these LARINES make a duckat."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 407.

1598.—"An Oxe or a Cowe is there to be bought for one LARIJN, which is as much as halfe a Gilderne."—_Linschoten_, 28; [Hak. Soc. i. 94; in i. 48 LARYNEN; see also i. 242].

c. 1610.—"La monnoye du Royaume n'est que d'argent et d'vne sorte. Ce sont des pieces d'argent qu'ils appellent LARINS, de valeur de huit sols ou enuiron de nostre monnoye ... longues comme le doigt mais redoublées...."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 163; [Hak. Soc. i. 232].

1613.—"We agreed with one of the Governor's kinred for twenty LARIES (twenty shillings) to conduct us...."—_N. Whithington_, in _Purchas_, i. 484.

1622.—"The LARI is a piece of money that I will exhibit in Italy, most eccentric in form, for it is nothing but a little rod of silver of a fixed weight, and bent double unequally. On the bend it is marked with some small stamp or other. It is called LARI because it was the peculiar money of the Princes of LAR, invented by them when they were separated from the Kingdom of Persia.... In value every 5 LARI are equal to a piastre or patacca of reals of Spain, or 'piece of eight' as we choose to call it."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 434.

LARKIN, s. (obsolete). A kind of drink—apparently a sort of PUNCH—which was popular in the Company's old factories. We know the word only on the authority of Pietro della Valle; but he is the most accurate of travellers. We are in the dark as to the origin of the name. On the one hand its form suggests an _eponymus_ among the old servants of the Company, such as Robert _Larkin_, whom we find to have been engaged for the service in 1610, and to have died chief of the Factory of Patani, on the E. coast of the Malay Peninsula, in 1616. But again we find in a Vocabulary of "Certaine Wordes of the Naturall Language of Iaua," in Drake's _Voyage_ (Hak. iv. 246): "_Larnike_ = Drinke." Of this word we can trace nothing nearer than (Javan.) _larih_, 'to pledge, or invite to drink at an entertainment,' and (Malay) _larih-larahan_, 'mutual pledging to drink.' It will be observed that della Valle assigns the drink especially to Java.

1623.—"Meanwhile the year 1622 was drawing near its close, and its last days were often celebrated of an evening in the House of the English, with good fellowship. And on one of these occasions I learned from them how to make a beverage called LARKIN, which they told me was in great vogue in Java, and in all those other islands of the Far East. This said beverage seemed to me in truth an admirable thing,—not for use at every meal (it is too strong for that),—but as a tonic in case of debility, and to make tasty possets, much better than those we make with Muscatel wines or Cretan malmseys. So I asked for the recipe; and am taking it to Italy with me.... It seemed odd to me that those hot southern regions, as well as in the environs of Hormuz here, where also the heat is great, they should use both spice in their food and spirits in their drink, as well as sundry other hot beverages like this LARKIN."—_P. della Valle_, ii. 475.

LARRY-BUNDER, n.p. The name of an old seaport in the Delta of the Indus, which succeeded Daibul (see DIUL-SIND) as the chief haven of Sind. We are doubtful of the proper orthography. It was in later Mahommedan times called _Lāhorī-bandar_, probably from presumed connection with Lahore as the port of the Punjab (_Elliot_, i. 378). At first sight M‘Murdo's suggestion that the original name may have been _Lārī-bandar_, from LĀR, the local name of the southern part of Sind, seems probable. M‘Murdo, indeed, writing about 1820, says that the name _Lārī-Bandar_ was not at all familiar to natives; but if accustomed to the form _Lāhorī-bandar_ they might not recognize it in the other. The shape taken however by what is apparently the same name in our first quotation is adverse to M‘Murdo's suggestion.

1030.—"This stream (the Indus) after passing (Alor) ... divides into two streams; one empties itself into the sea in the neighbourhood of the city of LŪHARĀNĪ, and the other branches off to the East, to the borders of Kach, and is known by the name of _Sind Sāgar_, _i.e._ Sea of Sind."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 49.

c. 1333.—"I travelled five days in his company with Alā-ul-Mulk, and we arrived at the seat of his Government, _i.e._ the town of LĀHARI, a fine city situated on the shore of the great Sea, and near which the River Sind enters the sea. Thus two great waters join near it; it possesses a grand haven, frequented by the people of Yemen, of Fārs (etc).... The Amir Alā-ul-Mulk ... told me that the revenue of this place amounted to 60 _laks_ a year."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 112.

1565.—"Blood had not yet been spilled, when suddenly, news came from Thatta, that the Firingis had passed LĀHORĪ-BANDAR, and attacked the city."—_Táríkh-i-Táhiri_, in _Elliot_, i. 277.

[1607.—"Then you are to saile for LAWRIE in the Bay of the River Syndus."—_Birdwood, First Letter-book_, 251.

[1611.—"I took ... LARREE, the port town of the River Sinda."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 162.]

1613.—"In November 1613 the Expedition arrived at LAUREBUNDER, the port of Sinde, with Sir Robert Shirley and his company."—_Sainsbury_, i. 321.

c. 1665.—"Il se fait aussi beaucoup de trafic au LOURE-BENDER, qui est à trois jours de Tatta sur la mer, où la rade est plus excellente pour Vaisseaux, qu'en quelque autre lieu que ce soit des Indes."—_Thevenot_, v. 159.

1679.—"... If Suratt, Baroach, and BUNDURLAREE in Scinda may be included in the same Phyrmaund to be customs free ... then that they get these places and words inserted."—_Ft. St. Geo. Consns._, Feb. 20. In _Notes and Exts._, No. 1. Madras, 1871.

1727.—"It was my Fortune ... to come to LARRIBUNDER, with a Cargo from _Mallebar_, worth above £10,000."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 116; [ed. 1744, i. 117, LARRIBUNDAR].

1739.—"But the Castle and town of LOHRE BENDER, with all the country to the eastward of the river ATTOK, and of the waters of the SCIND, and NALA SUNKHRA, shall, as before, belong to the Empire of Hindostan."—_H. of Nadir_, in _Hanway_, ii. 387.

1753.—"Le bras gauche du Sind se rend à LAHERI, où il s'épanche en un lac; et ce port, qui est celui de Tattanagar, communément est nommé LAÛRÉBENDER."—_D'Anville_, p. 40.

1763.—"Les Anglois ont sur cette côte encore plusieurs petits établissement (_sic_) où ils envoyent des premiers Marchands, des sous-Marchands, ou des Facteurs, comme en _Scindi_, à trois endroits, à _Tatta_, une grande ville et la résidence du Seigneur du païs, à LAR BUNDER, et à _Schah-Bunder_."—_Niebuhr, Voyage_, ii. 8.

1780.—"The first place of any note, after passing the bar, is LARIBUNDA, about 5 or 6 leagues from the sea."—_Dunn's Oriental Navigator_, 5th ed. p. 96.

1813.—"LARIBUNDER. This is commonly called Scindy River, being the principal branch of the Indus, having 15 feet water on the bar, and 6 or 7 fathoms inside; it is situated in latitude about 24° 30′ north. ... The town of LARIBUNDER is about 5 leagues from the sea, and vessels of 200 tons used to proceed up to it."—_Milburn_, i. 146.

1831.—"We took the route by Durajee and Meerpoor.... The town of LAHORY was in sight from the former of these places, and is situated on the same, or left bank of the Pittee."—_A. Burnes_, 2nd. ed. i. 22.

LASCAR, s. The word is originally from Pers. _lashkar_, 'an army,' 'a camp.' This is usually derived from Ar. _al 'askar_, but it would rather seem that Ar. _'askar_, 'an army' is taken from this Pers. word: whence _lashkarī_, 'one belonging to an army, a soldier.' The word _lascár_ or _láscár_ (both these pronunciations are in vogue) appears to have been corrupted, through the Portuguese use of _lashkarī_ in the forms _lasquarin_, _lascari_, &c., either by the Portuguese themselves, or by the Dutch and English who took up the word from them, and from these _laskār_ has passed back again into native use in this corrupt shape. The early Portuguese writers have the forms we have just named in the sense of 'soldier'; but _lascar_ is never so used now. It is in general the equivalent of _khalāsī_, in the various senses of that word (see CLASSY), viz. (1) an inferior class of artilleryman ('_gun-lascar_'); (2) a tent-pitcher, doing other work which the class are accustomed to do; (3) a sailor. The last is the most common Anglo-Indian use, and has passed into the English language. The use of _lascar_ in the modern sense by Pyrard de Laval shows that this use was already general on the west coast at the beginning of the 17th century, [also see quotation from Pringle below]; whilst the curious distinction which Pyrard makes between _Lascar_ and _Lascari_, and Dr. Fryer makes between _Luscar_ and _Lascar_ (accenting probably _Lúscar_ and _Lascár_) shows that _lashkarī_ for a soldier was still in use. In Ceylon the use of the word _lascareen_ for a local or civil soldier long survived; perhaps is not yet extinct. The word _lashkari_ does not seem to occur in the _Āīn_.

[1523.—"Fighting men called LASCARYNS."—_Alguns documentos, Tombo_, p. 479.

[1538.—"My mother only bore me to be a Captain, and not your LASCAR (LASCARIN)."—Letter of _Nuno da Cunha_, in _Barros_, Dec. IV. bk. 10, ch. 21.]

1541.—"It is a proverbial saying all over INDIA (_i.e._ _Portuguese India_, see s.v.) that the good LASQUARIM, or 'soldier' as we should call him, must be an Abyssinian."—_Castro, Roteiro_, 73.

1546.—"Besides these there were others (who fell at Diu) whose names are unknown, being men of the lower rank, among whom I knew a LASCARYM (a man getting only 500 reis of pay!) who was the first man to lay his hand on the Moorish wall, and shouted aloud that they might see him, as many have told me. And he was immediately thrown down wounded in five places with stones and bullets, but still lived; and a noble gentleman sent and had him rescued and carried away by his slaves. And he survived, but being a common man he did not even get his pay!"—_Correa_, iv. 567.

1552.—"... eles os reparte polos LASCARINS de suas capitanias, q̃ assi chamão soldados."—_Castanheda_, ii. 67. [Mr. Whiteway notes that in the orig. _repartem_ for _reparte_, and the reference should be ii. 16.]

1554.—"Moreover the Senhor Governor conceded to the said ambassador that if in the territories of Idalshaa (see IDALCAN), or in those of our Lord the King there shall be any differences or quarrels between any Portuguese LASCARINS or PEONS (_piães_) of ours, and LASCARINS of the territories of Idalshaa and peons of his, that the said Idalshaa shall order the delivery up of the Portuguese and peons that they may be punished if culpable. And in like manner ..."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 44.

1572.—"Erant in eo praesidio LASQUARINI circiter septingenti artis scolopettariae peritissimi."—_E. Acosta_, f. 236_v_.

1598.—"The soldier of _Ballagate_, which is called LASCARIN...."—_Linschoten_, 74; [in Hak. Soc. i. 264, LASCARIIN].

1600.—"Todo a mais churma e meneyo das naos são Mouros que chamão LASCHÃRES...."—_Lucena, Life of St. Franc. Xav._, liv. iv. p. 223.

[1602.—"... because the LASCARS (LASCARIS), for so they call the Arab sailors."—_Couto_, Dec. X. bk. 3, ch. 13.]

c. 1610.—"Mesmes tous les mariniers et les pilotes sont Indiens, tant Gentils que Mahometans. Tous ces gens de mer les appellent LASCARS, et les soldats LASCARITS."—_Pyrard de Laval_, i. 317; [Hak. Soc. i. 438; also see ii. 3, 17].

[1615.—"... two horses with six LASCERAS and two caffres (see CAFFER)."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 112.]

1644.—"... The _aldeas_ of the jurisdiction of Damam, in which district there are 4 fortified posts defended by _Lascars_ (LASCARĪS) who are mostly native Christian soldiers, though they may be heathen as some of them are."—_Bocarro_, MS.

1673.—"The Seamen and Soldiers differ only in a Vowel, the one being pronounced with an _u_, the other with an _a_, as LUSCAR, a soldier, LASCAR, a seaman."—_Fryer_, 107.

[1683-84.—"The Warehousekeeper having Seaverall dayes advised the Council of Ship Welfares tardynesse in receiving & stowing away the Goods, ... alledging that they have not hands Sufficient to dispatch them, though we have spared them tenn LASKARS for that purpose...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. iii. 7 _seq._; also see p. 43.]

1685.—"They sent also from Sofragan D. Antonio da Motta Galvaon with 6 companies, which made 190 men; the Dissava (see DISSAVE) of the adjoining provinces joined him with 4000 LASCARINS."—_Ribeyro, H. of the I. of Ceylan_ (from French Tr., p. 241).

1690.—"For when the _English_ Sailers at that time perceiv'd the softness of the Indian LASCARRS; how tame they were ... they embark'd again upon a new Design ... to ... rob these harmless Traffickers in the _Red Sea_."—_Ovington_, 464.

1726.—"LASCARYNS, or Loopers, are native soldiers, who have some regular maintenance, and in return must always be ready."—_Valentijn, Ceylon_, Names of Offices, &c., 10.

1755.—"Some LASCARS and Sepoys were now sent forward to clear the road."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, i. 394.

1787.—"The Field Pieces attached to the Cavalry draw up on the Right and Left Flank of the Regiment; the Artillery LASCARS forming in a line with the Front Rank the full Extent of the Drag Ropes, which they hold in their hands."—_Regns. for the Hon. Company's Troops on the Coast of Coromandel_, by _M.-Gen. Sir Archibald Campbell_, K.B. Govr. & C. in C. Madras, p. 9.

1803.—"In those parts (of the low country of Ceylon) where it is not thought requisite to quarter a body of troops, there is a police corps of the natives appointed to enforce the commands of Government in each district; they are composed of _Conganies_, or sergeants, _Aratjies_, or corporals, and LASCARINES, or common soldiers, and perform the same office as our Sheriff's men or constables."—_Percival's Ceylon_, 222.

1807.—"A large open boat formed the van, containing his excellency's guard of LASCOREENS, with their spears raised perpendicularly, the union colours flying, and Ceylon drums called TOMTOMS beating."—_Cordiner's Ceylon_, 170.

1872.—"The LASCARS on board the steamers were insignificant looking people."—_The Dilemma_, ch. ii.

In the following passages the original word _lashkar_ is used in its proper sense for 'a camp.'

[1614.—"He said he bought it of a banyan in the LASKER."—_Foster, Letters_, ii. 142.

[1615.—"We came to the LASKER the 7th of February in the evening."—_Ibid._ iii. 85.]

1616.—"I tooke horse to auoyd presse, and other inconvenience, and crossed out of the LESKAR, before him."—_Sir T. Roe_, in _Purchas_, i. 559; see also 560; [Hak. Soc. ii. 324].

[1682.—"... presents to the Seir LASCARR (_sar-i-lashkar_, 'head of the army') this day received."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. i. 84.]

LĀT, LĀT SĀHIB, s. This, a popular corruption of _Lord Sahib_, or _Lārd Sāhib_, as it is written in Hind., is the usual form from native lips, at least in the Bengal Presidency, of the title by which the Governor-General has long been known in the vernaculars. The term also extends nowadays to Lieutenant-Governors, who in contact with the higher authority become _Chhoṭā_ ('Little') LĀT, whilst the Governor-General and the Commander-in-Chief are sometimes discriminated as the _Mulkī_ LĀT SĀHIB [or BARĒ LĀT], and the _Jangī_ LĀT SĀHIB ('territorial' and 'military'), the Bishop as the LĀT PĀDRĒ SĀHIB, and the Chief Justice as the LĀT JUSTY SĀHIB. The title is also sometimes, but very incorrectly, applied to minor dignitaries of the supreme Government, [whilst the common form of blessing addressed to a civil officer is "_Huzūr_ LĀT GUVNAR, LĀT SIKRITAR _ho-jāeṅ_."

1824.—"He seemed, however, much puzzled to make out my rank, never having heard (he said) of any 'LORD SAHIB' except the Governor-General, while he was still more perplexed by the exposition of 'LORD _Bishop_ SAHIB,' which for some reason or other my servants always prefer to that of LORD PADRE."—_Heber_, i. 69.

1837.—"The Arab, thinking I had purposely stolen his kitten, ran after the buggy at full speed, shouting as he passed Lord Auckland's tents, 'Dohā'ī, dohā'ī, Sāhib! dohā'ī, LORD SĀHIB!' (see DOAI). 'Mercy, mercy, sir! mercy, Governor-General!' The faster the horse rushed on, the faster followed the shouting Arab."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, ii. 142.

1868.—"The old barber at Roorkee, after telling me that he had known Strachey when he first began, added, 'Ab LĀT-SEKRETUR hai! Ah! hum bhi boodda hogya!' ('Now he is _Lord Secretary_! Ah! I too have become old!')"—_Letter from the late M.-Gen. W. W. H. Greathed._

1877.—"... in a rare but most valuable book (_Galloway's Observations on India_, 1825, pp. 254-8), in which the author reports, with much quiet humour, an aged native's account of the awful consequences of contempt of an order of the (as he called the Supreme Court) '_Shubreem Koorut_,' the order of Impey being 'LORD JUSTEY SAHIB-_kahookm_,' the instruments of whose will were '_abidabis_' or affidavits."—Letter from _Sir J. F. Stephen_, in _Times_, May 31.

LAT, s. Hind. _lāt_, used as a corruption of the English _lot_, in reference to an auction (_Carnegie_).

LĀṬ, LĀṬH, s. This word, meaning a staff or pole, is used for an obelisk or columnar monument; and is specifically used for the ancient Buddhist columns of Eastern India.

[1861-62.—"The pillar (at Besarh) is known by the people as _Bhīm-Sen-kā_-LĀT and _Bhīm-Sen-ka-ḍanḍā_."—_Cunningham, Arch. Rep._ i. 61.]

LATERITE, s. A term, first used by Dr. Francis Buchanan, to indicate a reddish brick-like argillaceous formation much impregnated with iron peroxide, and hardening on exposure to the atmosphere, which is found in places all over South India from one coast to the other, and the origin of which geologists find very obscure. It is found in two distinct types: viz. (1) _High-level Laterite_, capping especially the trap-rocks of the Deccan, with a bed from 30 or 40 to 200 feet in thickness, which perhaps at one time extended over the greater part of Peninsular India. This is found as far north as the Rajmahal and Monghyr hills. (2). _Low-level Laterite_, forming comparatively thin and sloping beds on the plains of the coast. The origin of both is regarded as being, in the most probable view, modified volcanic matter; the low-level laterite having undergone a further rearrangement and deposition; but the matter is too complex for brief statement (see _Newbold_, in _J.R.A.S._, vol. viii.; and the _Manual of the Geol. of India_, pp. xlv. _seqq._, 348 _seqq._). Mr. King and others have found flint weapons in the low-level formation. Laterite is the usual material for road-metal in S. India, as KUNKUR (q.v.) is in the north. In Ceylon it is called CABOOK (q.v.).

1800.—"It is diffused in immense masses, without any appearance of stratification, and is placed over the granite that forms the basis of _Malayala_.... It very soon becomes as hard as brick, and resists the air and water much better than any brick I have seen in India.... As it is usually cut into the form of bricks for building, in several of the native dialects it is called the brick-stone (_Iticacullee_) [Malayāl. _vettukal_].... The most proper English name would be LATERITE, from _Lateritis_, the appellation that may be given it in science."—_Buchanan, Mysore_, &c., ii. 440-441.

1860.—"Natives resident in these localities (Galle and Colombo) are easily recognisable elsewhere by the general hue of their dress. This is occasioned by the prevalence along the western coast of LATERITE, or, as the Singhalese call it, CABOOK, a product of disintegrated gneiss, which being subjected to detrition communicates its hue to the soil."—_Tennent's Ceylon_, i. 17.

LATTEE, s. A stick; a bludgeon, often made of the male bamboo (_Dendrocalamus strictus_), and sometimes bound at short intervals with iron rings, forming a formidable weapon. The word is Hind. _lāṭhī_ and _laṭhī_, Mahr. _laṭhṭha_. This is from Prakrit _laṭṭhī_, for Skt. _yashṭi_, 'a stick,' according to the Prakrit grammar of Vavaruchi (ed. _Cowell_, ii. 32); see also _Lassen, Institutiones, Ling. Prakrit_, 195. _Jiskī lāṭhī, us kī bhaiṇs_, is a Hind. proverb (_cujus baculum ejus bubalus_), equivalent to the "good old rule, the simple plan."

1830.—"The natives use a very dangerous weapon, which they have been forbidden by Government to carry. I took one as a curiosity, which had been seized on a man in a fight in a village. It is a very heavy LĀTHI, a solid male bamboo, 5 feet 5 inches long, headed with iron in a most formidable manner. There are 6 jagged semicircular irons at the top, each 2 inches in length, 1 in height, and it is shod with iron bands 16 inches deep from the top."—_Wanderings of a Pilgrim_, i. 133.

1878.—"After driving some 6 miles, we came upon about 100 men seated in rows on the roadside, all with LATTIES."—_Life in the Mofussil_, i. 114.

LATTEEAL, s. Hind. _lāṭhīyāl_, or, more cumbrously, _lāṭhīwālā_, 'a club-man,' a hired ruffian. Such gentry were not many years ago entertained in scores by planters in some parts of Bengal, to maintain by force their claims to lands for sowing indigo on.

1878.—"Doubtless there were hired LATTIALS ... on both sides."—_Life in the Mofussil_, ii. 6.

LAW-OFFICER. This was the official designation of a Mahommedan officer learned in the (Mahommedan) law, who was for many years of our Indian administration an essential functionary of the judges' Courts in the districts, as well as of the Sudder or Courts of Review at the Presidency.

It is to be remembered that the law administered in Courts under the Company's government, from the assumption of the Dewanny of Bengal, Bahar, and Orissa, was the Mahommedan law; at first by the hands of native CAZEES and MUFTIES, with some superintendence from the higher European servants of the Company; a superintendence which, while undergoing sundry vicissitudes of system during the next 30 years, developed gradually into a European judiciary, which again was set on an extended and quasi-permanent footing by Lord Cornwallis's Government, in Regulation IX. of 1793 (see ADAWLUT). The Mahommedan law continued, however, to be the professed basis of criminal jurisprudence, though modified more and more, as years went on, by new REGULATIONS, and by the recorded constructions and circular orders of the superior Courts, until the accomplishment of the great changes which followed the Mutiny, and the assumption of the direct government of India by the Crown (1858). The landmarks of change were (_a_) the enactment of the Penal Code (Act XLV. of 1860), and (_b_) that of the Code of Criminal Procedure (Act XXV. of 1861), followed by (_c_) the establishment of the High Court (July 1, 1862), in which became merged both the SUPREME COURT with its peculiar jurisdiction, and the (quondam-Company's) Sudder Courts of Review and Appeal, civil and criminal (_Dewanny_ ADAWLVT, and _Nizamat_ ADAWLUT).

The authoritative exposition of the Mahommedan Law, in aid and guidance of the English judges, was the function of the Mahommedan LAW-OFFICER. He sat with the judge on the bench at Sessions, _i.e._ in the hearing of criminal cases committed by the magistrate for trial; and at the end of the trial he gave in his written record of the proceedings with his FUTWA (q.v.) (see Regn. IX. 1793, sect. 47), which was his judgment as to the guilt of the accused, as to the definition of the crime, and as to its appropriate punishment according to Mahommedan Law. The judge was bound attentively to consider the _futwa_, and if it seemed to him to be consonant with natural justice, and also in conformity with the Mahommedan Law, he passed sentence (save in certain excepted cases) in its terms, and issued his warrant to the magistrate for execution of the sentence, unless it were one of death, in which case the proceedings had to be referred to the Sudder Nizamut for confirmation. In cases also where there was disagreement between the civilian judge and the Law-officer, either as to finding or sentence, the matter was referred to the Sudder Court for ultimate decision.

In 1832, certain modifications were introduced by law (_Regn._ VI. of that year), which declared that the _futwa_ might be dispensed with either by referring the case for report to a PUNCHAYET (q.v.), which sat apart from the Court; or by constituting assessors in the trial (generally three in number). The frequent adoption of the latter alternative rendered the appearance of the Law-officer and his _futwa_ much less universal as time went on. The post of LAW-OFFICER was indeed not actually abolished till 1864. But it would appear from enquiry that I have made, among friends of old standing in the Civil Service, that for some years before the issue of the Penal Code and the other reforms already mentioned, the MOOLVEE (_maulavī_) or Mahommedan LAW-OFFICER had, in some at least of the Bengal districts, practically ceased to sit with the judge, even in cases where no assessors were summoned.[152] I cannot trace any legislative authority for this, nor any Circular of the Sudder Nizamut; and it is not easy, at this time of day, to obtain much personal testimony. But Sir George Yule (who was Judge of Rungpore and Bogra about 1855-56) writes thus:

"The MOULVEE-ship ... must have been abolished before I became a judge (I think), which was 2 or 3 years before the Mutiny; for I have _no_ recollection of _ever_ sitting with a _Moulvee_, and I had a great number of heavy criminal cases to try in Rungpore and Bogra. Assessors were substituted for the _Moulvee_ in some cases, but I have no recollection of employing these either."

Mr. Seton-Karr, again, who was Civil and Sessions Judge of Jessore (1857-1860), writes:

"I am quite certain of my own practice ... and I made deliberate choice of native assessors, whenever the law required me to have such functionaries. I determined _never_ to sit with a _Maulavi_, as, even before the Penal Code was passed, and came into operation, I wished to get rid of FUTWAS and differences of opinion."

The office of Law-officer was formally abolished by Act XI. of 1864.

In respect of civil litigation, it had been especially laid down (_Regn._ of April 11, 1780, quoted below) that in suits regarding successions, inheritance, marriage, caste, and all religious usages and institutions, the Mahommedan laws with respect to Mahommedans, and the Hindū laws with respect to Hindūs, were to be considered as the general rules by which the judges were to form their decisions. In the respective cases, it was laid down, the _Mahommedan and Hindū_ LAW-OFFICERS of the court were to attend and expound the law.

In this note I have dealt only with the Mahommedan law-officer, whose presence and co-operation was so long (it has been seen) essential in a criminal trial. In civil cases he did not sit with the judge (at least in memory of man now living), but the judge could and did, in case of need, refer to him on any point of Mahommedan Law. The Hindū LAW-OFFICER (PUNDIT) is found in the legislation of 1793, and is distinctly traceable in the Regulations down at least to 1821. In fact he is named in the Act XI. of 1864 (see quotation under CAZEE) abolishing Law-officers. But in many of the districts it would seem that he had very long before 1860 practically ceased to exist, under what circumstances exactly I have failed to discover. He had nothing to do with criminal justice, and the occasions for reference to him were presumably not frequent enough to justify his maintenance in every district. A _Pundit_ continued to be attached to the Sudder Dewanny, and to him questions were referred by the District Courts when requisite. Neither _Pundit_ nor _Moolvee_ is attached to the High Court, but native judges sit on its Bench. It need only be added that under Regulation III. of 1821, a magistrate was authorized to refer for trial to the Law-officer of his district a variety of complaints and charges of a trivial character. The designation of the Law-officer was _Maulavi_. (See ADAWLUT, CAZEE, FUTWA, MOOLVEE, MUFTY.)

1780.—"That in all suits regarding inheritance, marriage, and caste, and other religious usages or institutions, the laws of the Koran with respect to Mahommedans, and those of the Shaster with respect to Gentoos, shall be invariably adhered to. On all such occasions the MOLAVIES or Brahmins shall respectively attend to expound the law; and they shall sign the report and assist in passing the decree."—_Regulation passed by the G.-G. and Council_, April 11, 1780.

1793.—"II. The LAW OFFICERS of the Sudder Dewanny Adawlut, the Nizamut Adawlut, the provincial Courts of Appeal, the courts of circuit, and the zillah and city courts ... shall not be removed but for incapacity or misconduct...."—_Reg. XII._ of 1793.

In §§ iv., v., vi. CAUZY and MUFTY are substituted for LAW-OFFICER, but referring to the same persons.

1799.—"IV. If the FUTWA of the LAW OFFICERS of the Nizamut Adawlut declare any person convicted of wilful murder not liable to suffer death under the Mahomedan law on the ground of ... the Court of _Nizamut Adawlut_ shall notwithstanding sentence the prisoner to suffer death...."—_Reg. VIII._ of 1799.

LAXIMANA, LAQUESIMENA, &c., s. Malay _Laksamana_, from Skt. _lakshmaṇa_, 'having fortunate tokens' (which was the name of a mythical hero, brother of _Rāma_). This was the title of one of the highest dignitaries in the Malay State, commander of the forces.

1511.—"There used to be in Malaca five principal dignities ... the third is LASSAMANE; this is Admiral of the Sea...."—_Alboquerque_, by _Birch_, iii. 87.

c. 1539.—"The King accordingly set forth a Fleet of two hundred Sails.... And of this Navy he made General the great LAQUE XEMENA, his Admiral, of whose Valor the History of the _Indiaes_ hath spoken in divers places."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 38.

1553.—"LACSAMANA was harassed by the King to engage Dom Garcia; but his reply was: _Sire, against the Portuguese and their high-sided vessels it is impossible to engage with low-cut_ LANCHARAS _like ours. Leave me (to act) for I know this people well, seeing how much blood they have cost me; good fortune is now with thee, and I am about to avenge you on them._ And so he did."—_Barros_, III. viii. 7.

[1615.—"On the morrow I went to take my leave of LAXAMAN, to whom all strangers' business are resigned."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 6.]

LEAGUER, s. The following use of this word is now quite obsolete, we believe, in English; but it illustrates the now familiar German use of _Lager-Bier_, _i.e._ 'beer for laying down, for keeping' (primarily in cask). The word in this sense is neither in Minshew (1627), nor in Bayley (1730).

1747.—"That the Storekeeper do provide LEAGUERS of good Columbo or Batavia arrack."—_Ft. St. David Consn._, May 5 (MS. Record in India Office).

1782.—"Will be sold by Public Auction by Mr. Bondfield, at his Auction Room, formerly the Court of Cutcherry ... Square and Globe Lanthorns, a quantity of Country Rum in LEAGUERS, a Slave Girl, and a variety of other articles."—_India Gazette_, Nov. 23.

LECQUE, s. We do not know what the word used by the Abbé Raynal in the following extract is meant for. It is perhaps a mistake for _last_, a Dutch weight.

1770.—"They (Dutch at the Cape) receive a still smaller profit from 60 LECQUES of red wine, and 80 or 90 of white, which they carry to Europe every year. The LECQUE weighs about 1,200 pounds."—_Raynal_, E.T. 1777, i. 231.

LEE, s. Chin. _lī_. The ordinary Chinese itinerary measure. Books of the Jesuit Missionaries generally interpret the modern _lī_ as 1/10 of a league, which gives about 3 _lī_ to the mile; more exactly, according to Mr. Giles, 27-4/5 _lī_ = 10 miles; but it evidently varies a good deal in different parts of China, and has also varied in the course of ages. Thus in the 8th century, data quoted by M. Vivien de St. Martin, from Père Gaubil, show that the _lī_ was little more than 1/5 of an English mile. And from several concurrent statements we may also conclude that the _lī_ is generalised so that a certain number of _lī_, generally 100, stand for a day's march. [Archdeacon Gray (_China_, ii. 101) gives 10 _lī_ as the equivalent of 3⅓ English miles; Gen. Cunningham (_Arch. Rep._ i. 305) asserts that Hwen Thsang converts the Indian _yojanas_ into Chinese _lī_ at the rate of 40 _lī_ per _yojana_, or of 10 _lī_ per _kos_.]

1585.—"By the said booke it is found that the Chinos haue amongst them but only three kind of measures; the which in their language are called LII, _pu_, and _icham_, which is as much as to say, or in effect, as a forlong, league, or iorney: the measure, which is called _lii_, hath so much space as a man's voice on a plaine grounde may bee hearde in a quiet day, halowing or whoping with all the force and strength he may; and ten of these LIIS maketh a _pu_, which is a great Spanish league; and ten _pus_ maketh a daye's iourney, which is called _icham_, which maketh 12 (_sic_) long leagues."—_Mendoza_, i. 21.

1861.—"In this part of the country a day's march, whatever its actual distance, is called 100 LI; and the LI may therefore be taken as a measure of time rather than of distance."—_Col. Sarel_, in _J. R. Geog. Soc._ xxxii. 11.

1878.—"D'après les clauses du contrat le voyage d'une longueur totale de 1,800 LIS, ou 180 lieues, devait s'effectuer en 18 jours."—_L. Rousset, À Travers la Chine_, 337.

LEECHEE, LYCHEE, s. Chin. _li-chi_, and in S. China (its native region) _lai-chi_; the beautiful and delicate fruit of the _Nephelium litchi_, Cambessèdes (N. O. _Sapindaceae_), a tree which has been for nearly a century introduced into Bengal with success. The dried fruit, usually ticketed as _lychee_, is now common in London shops.

c. 1540.—"... outra verdura muito mais fresca, e de melhor cheiro, que esta, a que os naturaes da terra chamão LECHIAS...."—_Pinto_, ch. lxviii.

1563.—"_R._ Of the things of China you have not said a word; though there they have many fruits highly praised, such as are LALICHIAS (_lalixias_) and other excellent fruits.

"_O._ I did not speak of the things of China, because China is a region of which there is so much to tell that it never comes to an end...."—_Garcia_, f. 157.

1585.—"Also they have a kinde of plummes that they doo call LECHIAS, that are of an exceeding gallant tast, and never hurteth anybody, although they should eate a great number of them."—_Parke's Mendoza_, i. 14.

1598.—"There is a kind of fruit called LECHYAS, which are like Plums, but of another taste, and are very good, and much esteemed, whereof I have eaten."—_Linschoten_, 38; [Hak. Soc. i. 131].

1631.—"Adfertur ad nos præterea fructus quidam _Lances_ (read LAICES) vocatus, qui racematim, ut uvæ, crescit."—_Jac. Bontii_, Dial. vi. p. 11.

1684.—"LATSEA, or Chinese Chestnuts."—_Valentijn_, iv. (China) 12.

1750-52.—"LEICKI is a species of trees which they seem to reckon equal to the sweet orange trees.... It seems hardly credible that the country about Canton (in which place only the fruit grows) annually makes 100,000 _tel_ of dried LEICKIS."—_Olof Toreen_, 302-3.

1824.—"Of the fruits which this season offers, the finest are LEECHES (_sic_) and mangoes; the first is really very fine, being a sort of plum, with the flavour of a Frontignac grape."—_Heber_, i. 60.

c. 1858.—

"Et tandis que ton pied, sorti de la babouche, Pendait, rose, au bord du MANCHY (see MUNCHEEL) À l'ombre des bois noirs touffus, et du LETCHI, Aux fruits moins pourpres que ta bouche." _Leconte de Lisle._

1878.—"... and the LICHI hiding under a shell of ruddy brown its globes of translucent and delicately fragrant flesh."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 49.

1879.—"... Here are a hundred and sixty LICHI fruits for you...."—_M. Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales_ (Calc. ed.) 51.

LEMON, s. _Citrus medica_, var. _Limonum_, Hooker. This is of course not an Anglo-Indian word. But it has come into European languages through the Ar. _leimūn_, and is, according to Hehn, of Indian origin. In Hind. we have both _līmū_ and _nīmbū_, which last, at least, seems to be an indigenous form. The Skt. dictionaries give _nimbūka_. In England we get the word through the Romance languages, Fr. _limon_, It. _limone_, Sp. _limon_, &c., perhaps both from the Crusades and from the Moors of Spain. [Mr. Skeat writes: "The Malay form is _limau_, 'a lime, lemon, or orange.' The Port. _limão_ may possibly come from this Malay form. I feel sure that _limau_, which in some dialects is _limar_, is an indigenous word which was transferred to Europe."] (See LIME.)

c. 1200.—"Sunt praeterea aliae arbores fructus acidos, pontici videlicet saporis, ex se procreantes, quos appellant LIMONES."—_Jacobi de Vitriaco, Hist. Iherosolym_, cap. lxxxv. in _Bongars_.

c. 1328.—"I will only say this much, that this India, as regards fruit and other things, is entirely different from Christendom; except, indeed, that there be LEMONS in some places, as sweet as sugar, whilst there be other LEMONS sour like ours."—_Friar Jordanus_, 15.

1331.—"Profunditas hujus aquae plena est lapidibus preciosis. Quae aqua multum est yrudinibus et sanguisugis plena. Hos lapides non accipit rex, sed pro animâ suâ semel vel bis in anno sub aquas ipsos pauperes ire permittit.... Et ut ipsi pauperes ire sub aquam possint accipiunt LIMONEM et quemdam fructum quem bene pistant, et illo bene se ungunt.... Et cum sic sint uncti yrudines et sanguisugæ illos offendere non valent."—_Fr. Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., App., p. xxi.

c. 1333.—"The fruit of the mango-tree (_al-'anba_) is the size of a great pear. When yet green they take the fallen fruit and powder it with salt and preserve it, as is done with the sweet citron and the _lemon_ (_al_-LEIMŪN) in our country."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 126.

LEMON-GRASS, s. _Andropogon citratus_, D.C., a grass cultivated in Ceylon and Singapore, yielding an oil much used in perfumery, under the name of _Lemon-Grass Oil_, _Oil of Verbena_, or _Indian Melissa Oil_. Royle (_Hind. Medicine_, 82) has applied the name to another very fragrant grass, _Andropogon schoenanthus_, L., according to him the σχοῖνος of Dioscorides. This last, which grows wild in various parts of India, yields _Rūsa Oil_, alias _O. of Ginger-grass_ or _of Geranium_, which is exported from Bombay to Arabia and Turkey, where it is extensively used in the adulteration of "Otto of Roses."

LEOPARD, s. We insert this in order to remark that there has been a great deal of controversy among Indian sportsmen, and also among naturalists, as to whether there are or are not two species of this Cat, distinguished by those who maintain the affirmative, as panther (_F. pardus_) and leopard (_Felis leopardus_), the latter being the smaller, though by some these names are reversed. Even those who support this distinction of species appear to admit that the markings, habits, and general appearance (except size) of the two animals are almost identical. Jerdon describes the two varieties, but (with Blyth) classes both as one species (_Felis pardus_). [Mr. Blanford takes the same view: "I cannot help suspecting that the difference is very often due to age.... I have for years endeavoured to distinguish the two forms, but without success." (_Mammalia of India_, 68 _seq._)]

LEWCHEW, LIU KIU, LOO-CHOO, &c., n.p. The name of a group of islands to the south of Japan, a name much more familiar than in later years during the 16th century, when their people habitually navigated the China seas, and visited the ports of the Archipelago. In the earliest notices they are perhaps mixt up with the Japanese. [Mr. Chamberlain writes the name _Luchu_, and says that it is pronounced _Dūchū_ by the natives and _Ryūkyū_ by the Japanese (_Things Japanese_, 3rd ed. p. 267). Mr. Pringle traces the name in the "Gold flowered LOES" which appear in a Madras list of 1684, and which he supposes to be "a name invented for the occasion to describe some silk stuff brought from the Liu Kiu islands." (_Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iii. 174).]

1516.—"Opposite this country of China there are many islands in the sea, and beyond them at 175 leagues to the east there is one very large, which they say is the mainland, from whence there come in each year to Malaca 3 or 4 ships like those of the Chinese, of white people whom they describe as great and wealthy merchants.... These islands are called LEQUEOS, the people of Malaca say they are better men, and greater and wealthier merchants, and better dressed and adorned, and more honourable than the Chinese."—_Barbosa_, 207.

1540.—"And they, demanding of him whence he came, and what he would have, he answered them that he was of the Kingdom of _Siam_ [of the settlement of the Tanaucarim foreigners, and that he came from Veniaga] and as a merchant was going to traffique in the Isle of LEQUIOS."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. x. xli), in _Cogan_, 49.

1553.—"Fernao Peres ... whilst he remained at that island of Beniaga, saw there certain junks of the people called LEQUIOS, of whom he had already got a good deal of information at Malaca, as that they inhabited certain islands adjoining that coast of China; and he observed that the most part of the merchandize that they brought was a great quantity of gold ... and they appeared to him a better disposed people than the Chinese...."—_Barros_, III. ii. 8. See also II. vi. 6.

1556.—(In this year) "a Portugal arrived at _Malaca_, named _Pero Gomez d'Almeyda_, servant to the Grand Master of _Santiago_, with a rich Present, and letters from the _Nautaquim_, Prince of the Island of _Tanixumaa_, directed to King _John_ the third ... to have five hundred _Portugals_ granted to him, to the end that with them, and his own Forces, he might conquer the Island of LEQUIO, for which he would remain tributary to him at 5000 Kintals of Copper and 1000 of Lattin, yearly...."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 188.

1615.—"The King of Mashona (qu. _Shashma_?) ... who is King of the westermost islands of Japan ... has conquered the LEQUES Islands, which not long since were under the Government of China."—_Sainsbury_, i. 447.

" "The King of Shashma ... a man of greate power, and hath conquered the islandes called the LEQUES, which not long since were under the government of China. LEQUE Grande yeeldeth greate store of amber greece of the best sorte, and will vent 1,000 or 15,000 (_sic_) ps. of coarse cloth, as dutties and such like, per annum."—_Letter of Raphe Coppindall_, in _Cocks_, ii. 272.

[ " "They being put from LIQUEA...."—_Ibid._ i. 1.]

LIAMPO, n.p. This is the name which the older writers, especially Portuguese, give to the Chinese port which we now call _Ning-Po_. It is a form of corruption which appears in other cases of names used by the Portuguese, or of those who learned from them. Thus _Nanking_ is similarly called _Lanchin_ in the publications of the same age, and _Yunnan_ appears in Mendoza as _Olam_.

1540.—"Sailing in this manner we arrived six dayes after at the Ports of LIAMPOO, which are two Islands one just against another, distant three Leagues from the place, where at that time the _Portugals_ used their commerce. There they had built above a thousand houses, that were governed by Sheriffs, Auditors, Consuls, Judges, and 6 or 7 other kinde of Officers [_com governança de_ Vereadores, & Ouvidor, & Alcaides, _& outras seis ou sete Varas de Justiça & Officiaes de Republica_], where the Notaries underneath the publique Acts which they made, wrote thus, _I, such a one, publique Notarie of this Town of_ LIAMPOO _for the King our Soveraign Lord_. And this they did with as much confidence and assurance as if this Place had been scituated between _Santarem_ and _Lisbon_; so that there were houses there which cost three or four thousand Duckats the building, but both they and all the rest were afterwards demolished for our sins by the _Chineses_...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. lxvi.), in _Cogan_, p. 82.

What Cogan renders '_Ports of_ LIAMPOO' is _portas_, _i.e._ _Gates_. And the expression is remarkable as preserving a very old tradition of Eastern navigation; the oldest document regarding Arab trade to China (the _Relation_, tr. by Reinaud) says that the ships after crossing the Sea of _Sanji_ 'pass the _Gates of China_. These Gates are in fact mountains washed by the sea; between these mountains is an opening, through which the ships pass' (p. 19). This phrase was perhaps a translation of a term used by the Chinese themselves—see under BOCCA TIGRIS.

1553.—"The eighth (division of the coasts of the Indies) terminates in a notable cape, the most easterly point of the whole continent so far as we know at present, and which stands about midway in the whole coast of that great country China. This our people call Cabo de LIAMPO, after an illustrious city which lies in the bend of the cape. It is called by the natives NIMPO, which our countrymen have corrupted into LIAMPO."—_Barros_, i. ix. 1.

1696.—"Those Junks commonly touch at LYMPO, from whence they bring _Petre_, _Geelongs_, and other Silks."—_Bowyear_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 87.

1701.—"The Mandarine of Justice arrived late last night from LIMPO."—_Fragmentary MS. Records of China Factory_ (at Chusan?), in India Office, Oct. 24.

1727.—"The Province of _Chequiam_, whose chief city is LIMPOA, by some called _Nimpoa_, and by others _Ningpoo_."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 283; [ed. 1744, ii. 282].

1770.—"To these articles of importation may be added those brought every year, by a dozen Chinese Junks, from Emoy, LIMPO, and Canton."—_Raynal_, tr. 1777, i. 249.

LIKIN, LEKIN, s. We borrow from Mr. Giles: "An arbitrary tax, originally of one cash per tael on all kinds of produce, imposed with a view of making up the deficiency in the land-tax of China caused by the T'aiping and Nienfei troubles. It was to be set aside for military purposes only—hence its common name of 'war tax'.... The Chefoo Agreement makes the area of the Foreign concessions at the various Treaty Ports exempt from the tax of Lekin" (_Gloss. of Reference_, s.v.). The same authority explains the term as "_li_ (_le_, _i.e._ a cash or 1/1000 of a tael)-money," because of the original rate of levy. The LIKIN is professedly not an imperial customs-duty, but a provincial tax levied by the governors of the provinces, and at their discretion as to amount; hence varying in local rate, and from time to time changeable. This has been a chief difficulty in carrying out the Chefoo Agreement, which as yet has never been authoritatively interpreted or finally ratified by England. [It was ratified in 1886. For the conditions of the Agreement see _Ball, Things Chinese_, 3rd ed. 629 _seqq._] We quote the article of the Agreement which deals with opium, which has involved the chief difficulties, as leaving not only the amount to be paid, but the line at which this is to be paid, undefined.

1876.—"Sect. III. ... (iii). On Opium Sir Thomas Wade will move his Government to sanction an arrangement different from that affecting other imports. British merchants, when opium is brought into port, will be obliged to have it taken cognizance of by the Customs, and deposited in Bond ... until such time as there is a sale for it. The importer will then pay the tariff duty upon it, and the purchasers the LIKIN: in order to the prevention of the evasion of the duty. The amount of LIKIN to be collected will be decided by the different Provincial Governments, according to the circumstances of each."—_Agreement of Chefoo._

1878.—"La Chine est parsemée d'une infinité de petits bureaux d'octroi échelonnés le long des voies commerciales; les Chinois les nomment LI-KIN. C'est la source la plus sure, et la plus productive des revenus."—_Rousset, À Travers la Chine_, 221.

LILAC, s. This plant-name is eventually to be identified with ANIL (q.v.), and with the Skt. _nīla_, 'of a dark colour (especially dark blue or black)'; a fact which might be urged in favour of the view that the ancients in Asia, as has been alleged of them in Europe, belonged to the body of the colour-blind (like the writer of this article). The Indian word takes, in the sense of indigo, in Persian the form _līlang_; in Ar. this, modified into _līlak_ and _līlāk_, is applied to the lilac (_Syringa_ spp.). Marcel Devic says the Ar. adj. _līlak_ has the modified sense 'bleuâtre.' See a remark under BUCKYNE. We may note that in Scotland the 'striving after meaning' gives this familiar and beautiful tree the name among the uneducated of '_lily-oak_.'

LIME, s. The fruit of the small _Citrus medica_, var. _acida_, Hooker, is that generally called _lime_ in India, approaching as it does very nearly to the fruit of the West India Lime. It is often not much bigger than a pigeon's egg, and one well-known miniature lime of this kind is called by the natives from its thin skin _kāghazī nīmbū_, or 'paper lime.' This seems to bear much the same relation to the lemon that the miniature thin-skinned orange, which in London shops is called _Tangerine_, bears to the "China orange." But lime is also used with the characterising adjective for the _Citrus medica_, var. _Limetta_, Hooker, or Sweet Lime, an insipid fruit.

The word no doubt comes from the Sp. and Port. _lima_, which is from the Ar. _līma_; Fr. _lime_, Pers. _līmū_, _līmūn_ (see LEMON). But probably it came into English from the Portuguese in India. It is not in Minsheu (2nd ed. 1727).

1404.—"And in this land of Guilan snow never falls, so hot is it; and it produces abundance of citrons and LIMES and oranges (_cidras é_ LIMAS _é naranjas_)."—_Clavijo_, § lxxxvi.

c. 1526.—"Another is the LIME (_līmū_), which is very plentiful. Its size is about that of a hen's egg, which it resembles in shape. If one who is poisoned boils and eats its fibres, the injury done by the poison is averted."—_Baber_, 328.

1563.—"It is a fact that there are some Portuguese so pig-headed that they would rather die than acknowledge that we have here any fruit equal to that of Portugal; but there are many fruits here that bear the bell, as for instance all the _fructas de espinho_. For the LEMONS of those parts are so big that they look like citrons, besides being very tender and full of flavour, especially those of _Baçaim_; whilst the citrons themselves are much better and more tender (than those of Portugal); and the LIMES (_limas_) vastly better...."—_Garcia_, f. 133.

c. 1630.—"The Ile inricht us with many good things; Buffolls, Goats, Turtle, Hens, huge Batts ... also with Oranges, LEMONS, LYMES...."—_Sir T. Herbert_, 28.

1673.—"Here Asparagus flourish, as do LIMES, Pomegranates, Genetins...."—_Fryer_, 110. ("Jenneting" from Fr. _genétin_, [or, according to Prof. Skeat, for _jeanneton_, a dimin. from Fr. _pomme de S. Jean_.]

1690.—"The Island (Johanna) abounds with Fowls and Rice, with Pepper, Yams, Plantens, Bonanoes, Potatoes, Oranges, LEMONS, LIMES, Pine-apples, &c...."—_Ovington_, 109.

LINGAIT, LINGAYET, LINGUIT, LINGAVANT, LINGADHARI, s. Mahr. _Liñgā-īt_, Can. _Lingāyata_, a member of a Sivaite sect in W. and S. India, whose members wear the _liñga_ (see LINGAM) in a small gold or silver box suspended round the neck. The sect was founded in the 12th century by Bāsava. They are also called _Jangama_, or _Vīra Śaiva_, and have various subdivisions. [See _Nelson, Madura_, pt. iii. 48 _seq._; _Monier Williams, Brahmanism_, 88.]

1673.—"At _Hubly_ in this Kingdom are a caste called LINGUITS, who are buried upright."—_Fryer_, 153. This is still their practice.

_Lingua_ is given as the name or title of the King of Columbum (see QUILON) in the 14th century, by Friar Jordanus (p. 41), which might have been taken to denote that he belonged to this sect; but this seems never to have had followers in Malabar.

LINGAM, s. This is taken from the S. Indian form of the word, which in N. India is Skt. and Hind. _liñga_, 'a token, badge,' &c., thence the symbol of Śiva which is so extensively an object of worship among the Hindus, in the form of a cylinder of stone. The great idol of Somnāth, destroyed by Mahmūd of Ghazni, and the object of so much romantic narrative, was a colossal symbol of this kind. In the quotation of 1838 below, the word is used simply for a badge of caste, which is certainly the original Skt. meaning, but is probably a mistake as attributed in that sense to modern vernacular use. The man may have been a LINGAIT (q.v.), so that his badge was actually a figure of the lingam. But this clever authoress often gets out of her depth.

1311.—"The stone idols called LING Mahádeo, which had been a long time established at that place ... these, up to this time, the kick of the horse of Islam had not attempted to break.... Deo Narain fell down, and the other gods who had seats there raised their feet, and jumped so high, that at one leap they reached the foot of Lanka, and in that affright the LINGS themselves would have fled, had they had any legs to stand on."—_Amír Khusrú_, in _Elliot_, iv. 91.

1616.—"... above this there is elevated the figure of an idol, which in decency I abstain from naming, but which is called by the heathen LINGA, and which they worship with many superstitions; and indeed they regard it to such a degree that the heathen of Canara carry well-wrought images of the kind round their necks. This abominable custom was abolished by a certain Canara King, a man of reason and righteousness."—_Couto_, Dec. VII. iii. 11.

1726.—"There are also some of them who wear a certain stone idol called LINGAM ... round the neck, or else in the hair of the head...."—_Valentijn, Choro._ 74.

1781.—"These Pagodas have each a small chamber in the center of twelve feet square, with a lamp hanging over the LINGHAM."—_Hodges_, 94.

1799.—"I had often remarked near the banks of the rivulet a number of little altars, with a LINGA of Mahádeva upon them. It seems they are placed over the ashes of Hindus who have been burnt near the spot."—_Colebrooke_, in _Life_, p. 152.

1809.—"Without was an immense LINGAM of black stone."—_Ld. Valentia_, i. 371.

1814.—"... two respectable Brahmuns, a man and his wife, of the secular order; who, having no children, had made several religious pilgrimages, performed the accustomed ceremonies to the LINGA, and consulted the divines."—_Forbes, Or. Mem._ ii. 364; [2nd ed. ii. 4; in ii. 164, LINGAM].

1838.—"In addition to the preaching, Mr. G. got hold of a man's LINGUM, or badge of caste, and took it away."—_Letters from Madras_, 156.

1843.—"The homage was paid to LINGAMISM. The insult was offered to Mahometanism. _Lingamism_ is not merely idolatry, but idolatry in its most pernicious form."—_Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Somnauth._

LINGUIST, s. An old word for an interpreter, formerly much used in the East. It long survived in China, and is there perhaps not yet obsolete. Probably adopted from the Port. _lingua_, used for an interpreter.

1554.—"To a LLINGUA of the factory (at Goa) 2 pardaos monthly...."—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 63.

" "To the LINGUOA of this kingdom (Ormuz) a Portuguese.... To the LINGUOA of the custom-house, a bramen."—_Ibid._ 104.

[1612.—"Did Captain Saris' LINGUIST attend?"—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 68.]

1700.—"I carried the LINGUIST into a Merchant's House that was my Acquaintance to consult with that Merchant about removing that _Remora_, that stop'd the Man of War from entring into the Harbour."—_A. Hamilton_, iii. 254; [ed. 1744].

1711.—"LINGUISTS require not too much haste, having always five or six to make choice of, never a Barrel the better Herring."—_Lockyer_, 102.

1760.—"I am sorry to think your Honour should have reason to think, that I have been anyway concerned in that unlucky affair that happened at the _Negrais_, in the month of October 1759; but give me leave to assure your Honour that I was no further concerned, than as a LINGUISTER for the _King's Officer_ who commanded the Party."—Letter to the Gov. of Fort St. George, from _Antonio the Linguist_, in _Dalrymple_, i. 396.

1760-1810.—"If the ten should presume to enter villages, public places, or bazaars, punishment will be inflicted on the LINGUIST who accompanies them."—_Regulations at Canton_, from _The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 29.

1882.—"As up to treaty days, neither Consul nor Vice-Consul of a foreign nation was acknowledged, whenever either of these officers made a communication to the Hoppo, it had to be done through the Hong merchants, to whom the dispatch was taken by a LINGUIST."—_The Fankwae at Canton_, p. 50.

LIP-LAP, s. A vulgar and disparaging nickname given in the Dutch Indies to Eurasians, and corresponding to Anglo-Indian CHEE-CHEE (q.v.). The proper meaning of _lip-lap_ seems to be the uncoagulated pulp of the coco-nut (see _Rumphius_, bk. i. ch. 1). [Mr. Skeat notes that the word is not in the Dicts., but Klinkert gives Jav. _lap-lap_, 'a dish-clout.']

1768-71.—"Children born in the Indies are nicknamed LIPLAPS by the Europeans, although both parents may have come from Europe."—_Stavorinus_, E.T. i. 315.

LISHTEE, LISTEE, s. Hind. _lishtī_, English word, '_a list_.'

LONG-CLOTH, s. The usual name in India for (white) cotton shirtings, or Lancashire calico; but first applied to the Indian cloth of like kind exported to England, probably because it was made of length unusual in India; cloth for native use being ordinarily made in pieces sufficient only to clothe one person. Or it is just possible that it may have been a corruption or misapprehension of _lungi_ (see LOONGHEE). [This latter view is accepted without question by Sir G. Birdwood (_Rep. on Old Rec._, 224), who dates its introduction to Europe about 1675.]

1670.—"We have continued to supply you ... in reguard the Dutch do so fully fall in with the Calicoe trade that they had the last year 50,000 pieces of LONG-CLOTH."—_Letter from Court of E.I.C._ to Madras, Nov. 9th. In _Notes and Exts._, No. i. p. 2.

[1682.—"... for LONG CLOTH brown English 72: Coveds long & 2¼ broad No. I. ..."—_Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. i. 40.]

1727.—"_Saderass_, or _Saderass Patam_, a small Factory belonging to the _Dutch_, to buy up LONG CLOTH."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 358; [ed. 1744].

1785.—"The trade of Fort St. David's consists in LONG CLOTHS of different colours."—_Carraccioli's Life of Clive_, i. 5.

1865.—"LONG-CLOTH, as it is termed, is the material principally worn in the Tropics."—_Waring, Tropical Resident_, p. 111.

1880.—"A Chinaman is probably the last man in the world to be taken in twice with a fraudulent piece of LONG-CLOTH."—_Pall Mall Budget_, Jan. 9, p. 9.

LONG-DRAWERS, s. This is an old-fashioned equivalent for PYJAMAS (q.v.). Of late it is confined to the Madras Presidency, and to outfitters' lists. [_Mosquito drawers_ were probably like these.]

[1623.—"They wear a pair of LONG DRAWERS of the same Cloth, which cover not only their Thighs, but legs also to the Feet."—_P. della Valle_, Hak. Soc. i. 43.]

1711.—"The better sort wear LONG DRAWERS, and a piece of Silk, or wrought Callico, thrown loose over the Shoulders."—_Lockyer_, 57.

1774.—"... gave each private man a frock and LONG DRAWERS of chintz."—_Forrest, V. to N. Guinea_, 100.

1780.—"Leroy, one of the French hussars, who had saved me from being cut down by Hyder's horse, gave me some soup, and a shirt, and LONG-DRAWERS, which I had great want of."—_Hon. John Lindsay_ in _Lives of the Lindsays_, iv. 266.

1789.—"It is true that they (the _Sycs_) wear only a short blue jacket, and blue LONG DRAWS."—Note by Translator of _Seir Mutaqherin_, i. 87.

1810.—"For wear on board ship, pantaloons ... together with as many pair of wove cotton LONG-DRAWERS, to wear under them."—_Williamson, V. M._ i. 9.

[1853.—"The Doctor, his gaunt figure very scantily clad in a dirty shirt and a pair of MOSQUITO DRAWERS."—_Campbell, Old Forest Ranger_, 3rd ed. 108.]

(See PYJAMAS, MOGUL BREECHES, SHULWAURS, SIRDRARS.)

LONG-SHORE WIND, s. A term used in Madras to designate the damp, unpleasant wind that blows in some seasons, especially July to September, from the south.

1837.—"This LONGSHORE WIND is very disagreeable—a sort of sham sea-breeze blowing from the south; whereas the real sea-breeze blows from the east; it is a regular cheat upon the new-comers, feeling damp and fresh as if it were going to cool one."—_Letters from Madras_, 73.

[1879.—"Strong winds from the south known as ALONGSHORE WINDS, prevail especially near the coast."—_Stuart, Tinnevelly_, 8.]

LONTAR, s. The palm leaves used in the Archipelago (as in S. India) for writing on are called _lontar_-leaves. Filet (No. 5179, p. 209) gives _lontar_ as the Malay name of two palms, viz. _Borassus flabelliformis_ (see PALMYRA, BRAB), and _Livistona tundifolia_. [See CADJAN.] [Mr. Skeat notes that Klinkert gives—"_Lontar_, metathesis of _ron-tal_, leaf of the _tal_ tree, a fan-palm whose leaves were once used for writing on, _borassus flabelliformis_." _Ron_ is thus probably equivalent to the Malay _daun_, or in some dialects _don_, 'leaf.' The tree itself is called _p'hun_ (_pohun_) _tar_ in the E. coast of the Malay Peninsula, _tar_ and _tal_ being only variants of the same word. Scott, _Malayan Words in English_, p. 121, gives: "_Lontar_, a palm, dial. form of _dāun tāl_ (_tāl_, Hind.)." (See TODDY.)

LOOCHER, s. This is often used in Anglo-Ind. colloquial for a blackguard libertine, a lewd loafer. It is properly Hind. _luchchā_, having that sense. Orme seems to have confounded the word, more or less, with _lūṭiya_ (see under LOOTY). [A rogue in _Pandurang Hari_ (ed. 1873, ii. 168) is _Loochajee_. The place at Matheran originally called "_Louisa_ Point" has become "_Loocha_ Point!"]

[1829.—"... nothing-to-do LOOTCHAS of every sect in Camp...."—_Or. Sport. Mag._ ed. 1873, i. 121.]

LOONGHEE, s. Hind. _lungī_, perhaps originally Pers. _lung_ and _lunggī_; [but Platts connects it with _linga_]. A scarf or web of cloth to wrap round the body, whether applied as what the French call _pagne_, _i.e._ a cloth simply wrapped once or twice round the hips and tucked in at the upper edge, which is the proper Mussulman mode of wearing it; or as a cloth tucked between the legs like a DHOTY (q.v.), which is the Hindu mode, and often followed also by Mahommedans in India. The _Qanoon-e-Islam_ further distinguishes between the _lunggī_ and _dhotī_ that the former is a coloured cloth worn as described, and the latter a cloth with only a coloured border, worn by Hindus alone. This explanation must belong to S. India. ["The _lungi_ is really meant to be worn round the waist, and is very generally of a checked pattern, but it is often used as a _paggri_ (see PUGGRY), more especially that known as the Kohat _lungi_" (_Cookson, Mon. on Punjab Silk_, 4). For illustrations of various modes of wearing the garment, see _Forbes Watson, Textile Manufactures and Costumes_, pl. iii. iv.]

1653.—"LONGUI est vne petite pièce de linge, dont les Indiens se servent à cacher les parties naturelles."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, 529. But in the edition of 1657 it is given: "LONGUI est vn morceau de linge dont l'on se sert au bain en Turquie" (p. 547).

1673.—"The Elder sat in a Row, where the Men and Women came down together to wash, having LUNGIES about their Wastes only."—_Fryer_, 101. In the Index, Fryer explains as a "Waste-Clout."

1726.—"Silk LONGIS with red borders, 160 pieces in a pack, 14 _cobidos_ long and 2 broad."—_Valentijn_, v. 178.

1727.—"... For some coarse checquered Cloth, called _Cambaya_ (see COMBOY), LUNGIES, made of Cotton-Yarn, the Natives would bring Elephant's Teeth."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 9; [ed. 1744].

" (In Pegu) "Under the Frock they have a Scarf or LUNGEE doubled fourfold, made fast about the Middle...."—_Ibid._ ii. 49.

c. 1760.—"Instead of petticoats they wear what they call a LOONGEE, which is simply a long piece of silk or cotton stuff."—_Grose_, i. 143.

c. 1809-10.—"Many use the LUNGGI, a piece of blue cotton cloth, from 5 to 7 cubits long and 2 wide. It is wrapped simply two or three times round the waist, and hangs down to the knee."—_F. Buchanan_, in _Eastern India_, iii. 102.

LOOT, s. & v. Plunder; Hind. _lūṭ_, and that from Skt. _lotra_, for _loptra_, root _lup_, 'rob, plunder'; [rather _luṇṭ_, 'to rob']. The word appears in Stockdale's _Vocabulary_, of 1788, as "LOOT—plunder, pillage." It has thus long been a familiar item in the Anglo-Indian colloquial. But between the Chinese War of 1841, the Crimean War (1854-5), and the Indian Mutiny (1857-8), it gradually found acceptance in England also, and is now a recognised constituent of the English _Slang Dictionary_. Admiral Smyth has it in his _Nautical Glossary_ (1867) thus: "LOOT, plunder, or pillage, a term adopted from China."

1545.—St. Francis Xavier in a letter to a friend in Portugal admonishing him from encouraging any friend of his to go to India seems to have the thing _Loot_ in his mind, though of course he does not use the word: "Neminem patiaris amicorum tuorum in Indiam cum Praefectura mitti, ad regias pecunias, et negotia tractanda. Nam de illis vere illud scriptum capere licet: 'Deleantur de libro viventium et cum justis non scribantur.'... Invidiam tantum non culpam usus publicus detrahit, dum vix dubitatur fieri non malè quod impunè fit. Ubique, semper, rapitur, congeritur, aufertur. Semel captum nunquam redditur. Quis enumeret artes et nomina, praedarum? Equidem mirari satis nequeo, quot, praeter usitatos modos, insolitis flexionibus inauspicatum illud RAPIENDI verbum quaedam avaritiae barbaria conjuget!"—_Epistolae, Prague_, 1667, Lib. V. Ep. vii.

1842.—"I believe I have already told you that I did not take any LOOT—the Indian word for plunder—so that I have nothing of that kind, to which so many in this expedition helped themselves so bountifully."—_Colin Campbell_ to his Sister, in _L. of Ld. Clyde_, i. 120.

" "In the Saugor district the plunderers are beaten whenever they are caught, but there is a good deal of burning and 'LOOTING,' as they call it."—_Indian Administration of Ld. Ellenborough. To the D. of Wellington_, May 17, p. 194.

1847.—"Went to see Marshal Soult's pictures which he LOOTED in Spain. There are many Murillos, all beautiful."—_Ld. Malmesbury, Mem. of an Ex-Minister_, i. 192.

1858.—"There is a word called 'LOOT,' which gives, unfortunately, a venial character to what would in common English be styled robbery."—_Ld. Elgin, Letters and Journals_, 215.

1860.—"LOOT, swag or plunder."—_Slang Dict._ s.v.

1864.—"When I mentioned the 'LOOTING' of villages in 1845, the word was printed in italics as little known. Unhappily it requires no distinction now, custom having rendered it rather common of late."—_Admiral W. H. Smyth, Synopsis_, p. 52.

1875.—"It was the Colonel Sahib who carried off the LOOT."—_The Dilemma_, ch. xxxvii.

1876.—"Public servants (in Turkey) have vied with one another in a system of universal LOOT."—_Blackwood's Mag._ No. cxix. p. 115.

1878.—"The city (Hongkong) is now patrolled night and day by strong parties of marines and Sikhs, for both the disposition to LOOT and the facilities for LOOTING are very great."—_Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese_, 34.

1883.—"'LOOT' is a word of Eastern origin, and for a couple of centuries past ... the LOOTING of Delhi has been the daydream of the most patriotic among the Sikh race."—_Bos. Smith's Life of Ld. Lawrence_, ii. 245.

" "At Ta li fu ... a year or two ago, a fire, supposed to be an act of incendiarism, broke out among the Tibetan encampments which were then LOOTED by the Chinese."—_Official Memo. on Chinese Trade with Tibet_, 1883.

LOOTY, LOOTIEWALLA, s.

A. A plunderer. Hind. _lūṭī_, _lūṭīyā_, _lūṭīwālā_.

1757.—"A body of their LOUCHEES (see LOOCHER) or plunderers, who are armed with clubs, passed into the Company's territory."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 129.

1782.—"Even the rascally LOOTY WALLAHS, or Mysorean hussars, who had just before been meditating a general desertion to us, now pressed upon our flanks and rear."—_Munro's Narrative_, 295.

1792.—"The Colonel found him as much dismayed as if he had been surrounded by the whole Austrian army, and busy in placing an ambuscade to catch about six LOOTIES."—_Letter of T. Munro_, in _Life_.

" "This body (horse plunderers round Madras) had been branded generally by the name of LOOTIES, but they had some little title to a better appellation, for they were ... not guilty of those sanguinary and inhuman deeds...."—_Madras Courier_, Jan. 26.

1793.—"A party was immediately sent, who released 27 half-starved wretches in heavy irons; among them was Mr. Randal Cadman, a midshipman taken 10 years before by Suffrein. The remainder were private soldiers; some of whom had been taken by the LOOTIES; others were deserters...."—_Dirom's Narrative_, p. 157.

B. A different word is the Ar.—Pers. _lūṭīy_, bearing a worse meaning, 'one of the people of Lot,' and more generally 'a blackguard.'

[1824.—"They were singing, dancing, and making the LUTI all the livelong day."—_Hajji Baba_, ed. 1851, p. 444.

[1858.—"The LOUTIS, who wandered from town to town with monkeys and other animals, taught them to cast earth upon their heads (a sign of the deepest grief among Asiatics) when they were asked whether they would be governors of Balkh or Akhcheh."—_Ferrier, H. of the Afghans_, 101.

[1883.—"Monkeys and baboons are kept and trained by the LŪTIS, or professional buffoons."—_Will's Modern Persia_, ed. 1891, p. 306.]

The people of Shiraz are noted for a fondness for jingling phrases, common enough among many Asiatics, including the people of India, where one constantly hears one's servants speak of _chaukī-aukī_ (for chairs and tables), _naukar-chākar_ (where both are however real words), 'servants,' _lakṛī-akṛī_, 'sticks and staves,' and so forth. Regarding this Mr. Wills tells a story (_Modern Persia_, p. 239). The late Minister, Ḳawām-ud-Daulat, a Shirāzi, was asked by the Shāh:

"Why is it, Ḳawām, that you Shīrāzīs always talk of _Kabob-mabob_ and so on? You always add a nonsense-word; is it for euphony?"

"Oh, Asylum of the Universe, may I be your sacrifice! No respectable person in Shīrāz does so, only the LŪTĪ-PŪTĪ says it!"

LOQUOT, LOQUAT, s. A sub-acid fruit, a native of China and Japan, which has been naturalised in India and in Southern Europe. In Italy it is called _nespola giapponese_ (Japan medlar). It is _Eriobotrya japonica_, Lindl. The name is that used in S. China, _lu-küh_, pron. at Canton _lu-kwat_, and meaning 'rush-orange.' Elsewhere in China it is called _pi-pa_.

[1821.—"The LACOTT, a Chinese fruit, not unlike a plum, was produced also in great plenty (at Bangalore); it is sweet when ripe, and both used for tarts, and eaten as dessert."—_Hoole, Missions in Madras and Mysore_, 2nd ed. 159.]

1878.—"... the yellow LOQUAT, peach-skinned and pleasant, but prodigal of stones."—_Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden_, 49.

c. 1880.—"A LOQUAT tree in full fruit is probably a sight never seen in England before, but 'the phenomenon' is now on view at Richmond. (This was in the garden of Lady Parker at Stawell House.) We are told that it has a fine crop of fruit, comprising about a dozen bunches, each bunch being of eight or ten beautiful berries...."—_Newspaper cutting (source lost)._

LORCHA, s. A small kind of vessel used in the China coasting trade. Giles explains it as having a hull of European build, but the masts and sails Chinese fashion, generally with a European skipper and a Chinese crew. The word is said to have been introduced by the Portuguese from S. America (_Giles_, 81). But Pinto's passage shows how early the word was used in the China seas, a fact which throws doubt on that view. [Other suggestions are that it is Chinese _low-chuen_, a sort of fighting ship, or Port. _lancha_, our _launch_ (2 _N. & Q._ iii. 217, 236).]

1540.—"Now because the LORCH (_lorcha_), wherein _Antonio de Faria_ came from _Patana_ leaked very much, he commanded all his soldiers to pass into another better vessel ... and arriving at a River that about evening we found towards the East, he cast anchor a league out at Sea, by reason his Junk ... drew much water, so that fearing the Sands ... he sent _Christovano Borralho_ with 14 Soldiers in the LORCH up the River...."—_Pinto_ (orig. cap. xlii.), _Cogan_, p. 50.

" "Cõ isto nos partemos deste lugar de Laito muyto embandeirados, com as gavias toldadas de paños de seda, et os juncos e LORCHAS cõ duas ordens de paveses por banda"—_Pinto_, ch. lviii. _i.e._ "And so we started from Laito all dressed out, the tops draped with silk, and the junks and LORCHAS with two tiers of banners on each side."

1613.—"And they use smaller vessels called LORCHAS and _lyolyo_ (?), and these never use more than 2 oars on each side, which serve both for rudders and for oars in the river traffic."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 26_v_.

1856.—"... Mr. Parkes reported to his superior, Sir John Bowring, at Hong Kong, the facts in connexion with an outrage which had been committed on a British-owned LORCHA at Canton. The LORCHA 'Arrow,' employed in the river trade between Canton and the mouth of the river, commanded by an English captain and flying an English flag, had been boarded by a party of Mandarins and their escort while at anchor near Dutch Folly."—_Boulger, H. of China_, 1884, iii. 396.

LORY, s. A name given to various brilliantly-coloured varieties of parrot, which are found in the Moluccas and other islands of the Archipelago. The word is a corruption of the Malay _nūri_, 'a parrot'; but the corruption seems not to be very old, as Fryer retains the correct form. Perhaps it came through the French (see _Luillier_ below). [Mr. Skeat writes: "_Lūri_ is hardly a corruption of _nūri_; it is rather a parallel form. The two forms appear in different dialects. _Nūri_ may have been first introduced, and _lūri_ may be some dialectic form of it."] The first quotation shows that _lories_ were imported into S. India as early as the 14th century. They are still imported thither, where they are called in the vernacular by a name signifying 'Five-coloured parrots.' [Can. _panchavarnagini_.]

c. 1330.—"Parrots also, or popinjays, after their kind, of every possible colour, except black, for black ones are never found; but white all over, and green, and red, and also of mixed colours. The birds of this India seem really like the creatures of Paradise."—_Friar Jordanus_, 29.

c. 1430.—"In Bandan three kinds of parrot are found, some with red feathers and a yellow beak, and some parti-coloured which are called NORI, that is brilliant."—_Conti_, in _India in the XVth Cent._, 17. The last words, in Poggio's original Latin, are: "quos _Noros_ appellant hoc est _lucidos_," showing that Conti connected the word with the Pers. _nūr_ = "_lux_."

1516.—"In these islands there are many coloured parrots, of very splendid colours; they are tame, and the Moors call them NURE, and they are much valued."—_Barbosa_, 202.

1555.—"There are hogs also with hornes (see BABI-ROUSSA), and parats which prattle much, which they call NORIS."—_Galvano_, E.T. in _Hakl._ iv. 424.

[1598.—"There cometh into India out of the Island of Molucas beyond Malacca a kind of birdes called NOYRAS; they are like Parrattes...."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 307.]

1601.—"Psittacorum passim in sylvis multae turmae obvolitant. Sed in Moluccanis Insulis per Malaccam avis alia, NOYRA dicta, in Indiam importatur, quae psittaci faciem universim exprimit, quem cantu quoque adamussim aemulatur, nisi quod pennis rubicundis crebrioribus vestitur."—_De Bry_, v. 4.

1673.—"... Cockatooas and NEWRIES from Bantam."—_Fryer_, 116.

1682.—"The LORYS are about as big as the parrots that one sees in the Netherlands.... There are no birds that the Indians value more: and they will sometimes pay 30 rix dollars for one...."—_Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-Reize_, ii. 287.

1698.—"Brought ashore from the Resolution ... a NEWRY and four yards of broad cloth for a present to the Havildar."—In _Wheeler_, i. 333.

1705.—"On y trouve de quatre sortes de perroquets, sçavoir, perroquets, LAURIS, perruches, & cacatoris."—_Luillier_, 72.

1809.—

"'Twas Camdeo riding on his LORY, 'Twas the immortal Youth of Love." _Kehama_, x. 19.

1817.—

"Gay sparkling LOORIES, such as gleam between The crimson blossoms of the coral-tree In the warm isles of India's summer sea." _Mokanna._

LOTA, s. Hind. _loṭā_. The small spheroidal brass pot which Hindus use for drinking, and sometimes for cooking. This is the exclusive Anglo-Indian application; but natives also extend it to the spherical pipkins of earthenware (see CHATTY or GHURRA.)

1810.—"... a LOOTAH, or brass water vessel."—_Williamson, V. M._ ii. 284.

LOTE, s. Mod. Hind. _lōṭ_, being a corruption of Eng. '_note_.' A bank-note; sometimes called _bănklōṭ_.

LOTOO, s. Burm. _Hlwat-d'hau_, 'Royal Court or Hall'; the Chief Council of State in Burma, composed nominally of four Wungyīs (see WOON) or Chief Ministers. Its name designates more properly the place of meeting; compare _Star-Chamber_.

1792.—"... in capital cases he transmits the evidence in writing, with his opinion, to the LOTOO, or grand chamber of consultation, where the council of state assembles...."—_Symes_, 307.

1819.—"The first and most respectable of the tribunals is the LUTTÒ, comprised of four presidents called _Vunghì_, who are chosen by the sovereign from the oldest and most experienced Mandarins, of four assistants, and a great chancery."—_Sangermano_, 164.

1827.—"Every royal edict requires by law, or rather by usage, the sanction of this council: indeed, the King's name never appears in any edict or proclamation, the acts of the LUT-D'HAU being in fact considered his acts."—_Crawfurd's Journal_, 401.

LOUTEA, LOYTIA, &c. s. A Chinese title of respect, used by the older writers on China for a Chinese official, much as we still use _mandarin_. It is now so obsolete that Giles, we see, omits it. "It would almost seem certain that this is the word given as follows in C. C. Baldwin's _Manual of the Foochow Dialect_: '_Lo-tia_.' ... (in Mandarin _Lao-tye_) a general appellative used for an officer. It means 'Venerable Father' (p. 215). In the Court dialect _Ta-lao-yé_, 'Great Venerable Father' is the appellative used for any officer, up to the 4th rank. The _ye_ of this expression is quite different from the _tyé_ or _tia_ of the former" (_Note by M. Terrien de la Couperie_). Mr. Baber, after giving the same explanation from Carstairs Douglas's _Amoy Dict._, adds: "It would seem ludicrous to a Pekingese. Certain local functionaries (Prefects, Magistrates, &c.) are, however, universally known in China as _Fu-mu-kuan_, 'Parental Officers' (lit. 'Father-and-Mother Officers') and it is very likely that the expression 'Old Papa' is intended to convey the same idea of paternal government."

c. 1560.—"Everyone that in China hath any office, command, or dignitie by the King, is called LOUTHIA, which is to say with us _Señor_."—_Gaspar da Cruz_, in _Purchas_, iii. 169.

" "I shall have occasion to speake of a certain Order of gentlemen that are called LOUTEA; I will first therefor expound what this word signifieth. _Loutea_ is as muche as to say in our language as Syr...."—_Galeotto Pereyra_, by _R. Willes_, in _Hakl._ ii.; [ed. 1810, ii. 548].

1585.—"And although all the Kinge's officers and justices of what sort of administration they are, be generally called by the name of LOYTIA; yet euerie one hath a speciall and a particular name besides, according vnto his office."—_Mendoza_, tr. by _R. Parke_, ii. 101.

1598.—"Not any Man in _China_ is esteemed or accounted of, for his birth, family, or riches, but onely for his learning and knowledge, such as they that serve at every towne, and have the government of the same. They are called LOITIAS and Mandorijns."—_Linschoten_, 39; [Hak. Soc. i. 133].

1618.—"The China Capt. had letters this day per way of Xaxma (see SATSUMA) ... that the letters I sent are received by the noblemen in China in good parte, and a mandarin, or LOYTEA, appointed to com for Japon...."—_Cocks, Diary_, ii. 44.

1681.—"They call ... the lords and gentlemen LOYTIAS...."—_Martinez de la Puente, Compendio_, 26.

LOVE-BIRD, s. The bird to which this name is applied in Bengal is the pretty little lorikeet, _Loriculus vernalis_, Sparrman, called in Hind. _laṭkan_ or 'pendant,' because of its quaint habit of sleeping suspended by the claws, head downwards.

LUBBYE, LUBBEE, s. [Tel. _Labbi_, Tam. _Ilappai_]; according to C. P. Brown and the _Madras Gloss._ a Dravidian corruption of _'Arabī_. A name given in S. India to a race, Mussulmans in creed, but speaking Tamil, supposed to be, like the MOPLAHS of the west coast, the descendants of Arab emigrants by inter-marriage with native women. "There are few classes of natives in S. India, who in energy, industry, and perseverance, can compete with the Lubbay"; they often, as pedlars, go about selling beads, precious stones, &c.

1810.—"Some of these (early emigrants from Kufa) landed on that part of the Western coast of India called the Concan; the others to the eastward of C. Comorin; the descendants of the former are the _Nevayets_; of the latter the LUBBÈ; a name probably given to them by the natives, from that Arabic particle (a modification of _Lubbeik_) corresponding with the English _here I am_, indicating attention on being spoken to. The LUBBÈ pretend to one common origin with the _Nevayets_, and attribute their black complexion to inter-marriage with the natives; but the _Nevayets_ affirm that the LUBBÈ are the descendants of their domestic slaves, and there is certainly in the physiognomy of this very numerous class, and in their stature and form, a strong resemblance to the natives of Abyssinia."—_Wilks, Hist. Sketches_, i. 243.

1836.—"Mr. Boyd ... describes the Moors under the name of _Cholias_ (see CHOOLIA); and Sir Alexander Johnston designates them by the appellation of LUBBES. These epithets are however not admissible; for the former is only confined to a particular sect among them, who are rather of an inferior grade; and the latter to the priests who officiate in their temples; and also as an honorary affix to the proper names of some of their chief men."—_Simon Casie Chitty on the Moors of Ceylon_, in _J. R. As. Soc._ iii. 338.

1868.—"The LABBEIS are a curious caste, said by some to be the descendants of Hindus forcibly converted to the Mahometan faith some centuries ago. It seems most probable, however, that they are of mixed blood. They are, comparatively, a fine strong active race, and generally contrive to keep themselves in easy circumstances. Many of them live by traffic. Many are smiths, and do excellent work as such. Others are fishermen, boatmen and the like...."—_Nelson, Madura Manual_, Pt. ii. 86.

1869.—In a paper by Dr. Shortt it is stated that the LUBBAYS are found in large numbers on the East Coast of the Peninsula, between Pulicat and Negapatam. Their headquarters are at Nagore, the burial place of their patron saint _Nagori Mīr Ṣāhib_. They excel as merchants, owing to their energy and industry.—In _Trans. Ethn. Soc. of London_, N.S. vii. 189-190.

LUCKERBAUG, s. Hind. _lakṛā_, _lagṛā_, _lakaṛbagghā_, _lagaṛbagghā_, 'a hyena.' The form _lakaṛbaghā_ is not in the older dicts. but is given by Platts. It is familiar in Upper India, and it occurs in _Hickey's Bengal Gazette_, June 24, 1781. In some parts the name is applied to the leopard, as the extract from Buchanan shows. This is the case among the Hindi-speaking people of the Himālaya also (see _Jerdon_). It is not clear what the etymology of the name is, _lakaṛ_, _lakṛā_ meaning in their everyday sense, a stick or piece of timber. But both in Hind. and Mahr., in an adjective form, the word is used for 'stiff, gaunt, emaciated,' and this may be the sense in which it is applied to the hyena. [More probably the name refers to the bar-like stripes on the animal.] Another name is _haṛvāgh_, or (apparently) 'bone-tiger,' from its habit of gnawing bones.

c. 1809.—"It was said not to be uncommon in the southern parts of the district (Bhāgalpur) ... but though I have offered ample rewards, I have not been able to procure a specimen, dead or alive; and the _leopard_ is called at Mungger LAKRAVAGH."

" "The hyaena or LAKRAVAGH in this district has acquired an uncommon degree of ferocity."—_F. Buchanan, Eastern India_, iii. 142-3.

[1849.—"The man seized his gun and shot the hyena, but the 'LAKKABAKKA' got off."—_Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission_, ii. 152.]

LUCKNOW, n.p. Properly _Lakhnau_; the well-known capital of the Nawābs and Kings of Oudh, and the residence of the Chief Commissioner of that British Province, till the office was united to that of the Lieut.-Governor of the N.W. Provinces in 1877. [The name appears to be a corruption of the ancient _Lakshmanāvatī_, founded by _Lakshmana_, brother of Rāmachandra of Ayodhya.]

1528.—"On Saturday the 29th of the latter Jemâdi, I reached LUKNOW; and having surveyed it, passed the river Gûmti and encamped."—_Baber_, p. 381.

[c. 1590.—"LUCKNOW is a large city on the banks of the Gúmti, delightful in its surroundings."—_Āīn_, ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 173.]

1663.—"In _Agra_ the Hollanders have also an House.... Formerly they had a good trade there in selling Scarlet ... as also in buying those cloths of Jelapour and LAKNAU, at 7 or 8 days journey from _Agra_, where they also keep an house...."—_Bernier_, E.T. 94; [ed. _Constable_, 292, who identifies _Jelapour_ with Jalālpur-Nāhir in the Fyzābād district.]

LUDDOO, s. H. _laḍḍū_. A common native sweetmeat, consisting of balls of sugar and ghee, mixt with wheat and gram flour, and with cocoanut kernel rasped.

[1826.—"My friends ... called me _boor ke_ LUDDOO, or the great man's sport."—_Pandurang Hari_, ed. 1873, i. 197.

[1828.—"When at large we cannot even get _rabri_ (porridge), but in prison we eat LADOO (a sweetmeat)."—_Tod, Annals_, Calcutta reprint, ii. 185.]

LUGOW, TO, v. This is one of those imperatives transformed, in Anglo-Indian jargon, into infinitives, which are referred to under BUNOW, PUCKEROW. H. inf. _lagā-nā_, imperative _lagā-o_. The meanings of _lagānā_, as given by Shakespear, are: "to apply, close, attach, join, fix, affix, ascribe, impose, lay, add, place, put, plant, set, shut, spread, fasten, connect, plaster, put to work, employ, engage, use, impute, report anything in the way of scandal or malice"—in which long list he has omitted one of the most common uses of the verb, in its Anglo-Indian form _lugow_, which is "to lay a boat alongside the shore or wharf, to moor." The fact is that _lagānā_ is the active form of the neuter verb _lag-nā_, 'to touch, lie, to be in contact with,' and used in all the neuter senses of which _lagānā_ expresses the transitive senses. Besides neuter _lagnā_, active _lagānā_, we have a secondary casual verb, _lagwānā_, 'to cause to apply,' &c. _Lagnā_, _lagānā_ are presumably the same words as our _lie_, and _lay_, A.-S. _licgan_, and _lecgan_, mod. Germ. _liegen_ and _legen_. And the meaning 'lay' underlies all the senses which Shakespear gives of _lagā-nā_. [See _Skeat, Concise Etym. Dict._ s.v. _lie_.]

[1839.—"They LUGĀOED, or were fastened, about a quarter of a mile below us...."—_Davidson, Travels in Upper India_, ii. 20.]

LUMBERDAR, s. Hind. _lambardār_, a word formed from the English word '_number_' with the Pers. termination _-dār_, and meaning properly 'the man who is registered by a number.' "The registered representative of a coparcenary community, who is responsible for Government revenue." (_Carnegy_). "The cultivator who, either on his own account or as the representative of other members of the village, pays the Government dues and is registered in the Collector's Roll according to his number; as the representative of the rest he may hold the office by descent or by election." (_Wilson_).

[1875.—"... Chota Khan ... was exceedingly useful, and really frightened the astonished LAMBADARS."—_Wilson, Abode of Snow_, 97.]

LUNGOOR, s. Hind. _langūr_, from Skt. _lāngūlin_, 'caudatus.' The great white-bearded ape, much patronized by Hindus, and identified with the monkey-god Hanumān. The genus is _Presbytes_, Illiger, of which several species are now discriminated, but the differences are small. [See _Blanford_, _Mammalia_, 27, who classes the _Langūr_ as _Semnopithecus entellus_.] The animal is well described by Aelian in the following quotation, which will recall to many what they have witnessed in the suburbs of Benares and other great Hindu cities. The _Langūr_ of the _Prasii_ is _P. Entellus_.

c. 250.—"Among the Prasii of India they say that there exists a kind of ape with human intelligence. These animals seem to be about the size of Hyrcanian dogs. Their front hair looks all grown together, and any one ignorant of the truth would say that it was dressed artificially. The beard is like that of a satyr, and the tail strong like that of a lion. All the rest of the body is white, but the head and the tail are red. These creatures are tame and gentle in character, but by race and manner of life they are wild. They go about in crowds in the suburbs of _Latagē_ (now Latagē is a city of the Indians) and eat the boiled rice that is put out for them by the King's order. Every day their dinner is elegantly set out. Having eaten their fill it is said that they return to their parents in the woods in an orderly manner, and never hurt anybody that they meet by the way."—_Aelian, De Nat. Animal._ xvi. 10.

1825.—"An alarm was given by one of the sentries in consequence of a baboon drawing near his post. The character of the intruder was, however, soon detected by one of the Suwarrs, who on the Sepoy's repeating his exclamation of the broken English 'Who goes 'ere?' said with a laugh, 'Why do you challenge the LUNGOOR? he cannot answer you.'"—_Heber_, ii. 85.

1859.—"I found myself in immediate proximity to a sort of parliament or general assembly of the largest and most human-like monkeys I had ever seen. There were at least 200 of them, great LUNGOORS, some quite four feet high, the jetty black of their faces enhanced by a fringe of snowy whisker."—_Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 49.

1884.—"Less interesting personally than the gibbon, but an animal of very developed social instincts, is _Semnopithecus entellus_, otherwise the Bengal LANGUR. (He) fights for his wives according to a custom not unheard of in other cases; but what is peculiar to him is that the vanquished males 'receive charge of all the young ones of their own sex, with whom they retire to some neighbouring jungle.' Schoolmasters and private tutors will read this with interest, as showing the origin and early disabilities of their profession."—_Saturday Rev._, May 31, on _Sterndale's Nat. Hist. of Mammalia of India_, &c.

LUNGOOTY, s. Hind. _langoṭī_. The original application of this word seems to be the scantiest modicum of covering worn for decency by some of the lower classes when at work, and tied before and behind by a string round the waist; but it is sometimes applied to the more ample _dhotī_ (see DHOTY). According to R. Drummond, in Guzerat the "LANGOTH or LUNGOTA" (as he writes) is "a pretty broad piece of cotton cloth, tied round the breech by men and boys bathing.... The diminutive is LANGOTEE, a long slip of cloth, stitched to a loin band of the same stuff, and forming exactly the T bandage of English Surgeons...." This distinction is probably originally correct, and the use of _langūta_ by Abdurrazzāk would agree with it. The use of the word has spread to some of the Indo-Chinese countries. In the quotation from Mocquet it is applied in speaking of an American Indian near the R. Amazon. But the writer had been in India.

c. 1422.—"The blacks of this country have the body nearly naked; they wear only bandages round the middle called LANKOUTAH, which descend from the navel to above the knee."—_Abdurrazzāk_, in _India in XV. Cent._ 17.

1526.—"Their peasants and the lower classes all go about naked. They tie on a thing which they call a LANGOTI, which is a piece of clout that hangs down two spans from the navel, as a cover to their nakedness. Below this pendant modesty-clout is another slip of cloth, one end of which they fasten before to a string that ties on the LANGOTI, and then passing the slip of cloth between the two legs, bring it up and fix it to the string of the LANGOTI behind."—_Baber_, 333.

c. 1609.—"Leur capitaine auoit fort bonne façon, encore qu'il fust tout nud et luy seul auoit vn LANGOUTIN, qui est vne petite pièce de coton peinte."—_Mocquet_, 77.

1653.—"LANGOUTI est une pièce de linge dont les Indou se seruent à cacher les parties naturelles."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, p. 547.

[1822.—"The boatmen go nearly naked, seldom wearing more than a LANGUTTY...."—_Wallace, Fifteen Years in India_, 410.]

1869.—"Son costume se compose, comme celui de tous les Cambodgiens, d'une veste courte et d'un LANGOUTI."—_Rev. des Deux Mondes_, lxxix. 854.

"They wear nothing but the LANGOTY, which is a string round the loins, and a piece of cloth about a hand's breadth fastened to it in front."—(_Ref. lost_), p. 26.

LUNKA, n.p. Skt. _Lañka_. The oldest name of Ceylon in the literature both of Buddhism and Brahmanism. Also 'an island' in general.

——, s. A kind of strong cheroot much prized in the Madras Presidency, and so called from being made of tobacco grown in the 'islands' (the local term for which is _lañka_) of the Godavery Delta.

M

MĀ-BĀP, s. '_Āp_ mā-bāp _hai khudāwand_!' 'You, my Lord, are my mother and father!' This is an address from a native, seeking assistance, or begging release from a penalty, or reluctant to obey an order, which the young _ṣāhib_ hears at first with astonishment, but soon as a matter of course.

MABAR, n.p. The name given in the Middle Ages by the Arabs to that coast of India which we call Coromandel. The word is Ar. _ma'bar_, 'the ferry or crossing-place.' It is not clear how the name came to be applied, whether because the Arab vessels habitually touched at its ports, or because it was the place of crossing to Ceylon, or lastly whether it was not an attempt to give meaning to some native name. [The _Madras Gloss._ says it was so called because it was the place of crossing from Madura to Ceylon; also see _Logan, Malabar_, i. 280.] We know no occurrence of the term earlier than that which we give from Abdallatīf.

c. 1203.—"I saw in the hands of an Indian trader very beautiful mats, finely woven and painted on both sides with most pleasing colours.... The merchant told me ... that these mats were woven of the Indian plantain ... and that they sold in MABAR for two dinars apiece."—_Abd-Allatīf, Relation de l'Egypte_, p. 31.

1279-86.—In M. Pauthier's notes on Marco Polo very curious notices are extracted from Chinese official annals regarding the communications, in the time of Kublai Kaan, between that Emperor and Indian States, including MA-PA-'RH.—(See pp. 600-605).

c. 1292.—"When you leave the Island of Seilan and sail westward about 60 miles, you come to the great province of MAABAR, which is styled India the Greater: it is the best of all the Indies, and is on the mainland."—_Marco Polo_, Bk. iii. ch. 16.

c. 1300.—"The merchants export from MA'BAR silken stuffs, aromatic roots; large pearls are brought from the sea. The productions of this country are carried to 'Irák, Khorásán, Syria, Russia and Europe."—_Rashīduddīn_, in _Elliot_, i. 69.

1303.—"In the beginning of this year (703 H.), the Maliki-'Azam, Takiú-d-dín ... departed from the country of Hind to the passage (_ma'bar_) of corruption. The King of MA'BAR was anxious to obtain his property and wealth, but Malik Mu'azzam Siráju-d-dín, son of the deceased, having secured his goodwill, by the payment of 200,000 dínárs, not only obtained the wealth, but rank also of his father."—_Wassáf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 45.

1310.—"The country of MA'BAR, which is so distant from Dehli that a man travelling with all expedition could only reach it after a journey of 12 months, there the arrow of any holy warrior had not yet reached."—_Amír Khusrú_, in _Elliot_, iii. 85.

c. 1330.—"The third part (of India) is _Ma'bar_, which begins some three or four days journey to the eastward of Kaulam; this territory lies to the east of Malabar.... It is stated that the territory MA'BAR begins at the Cape Kumhari, a name which applies both to a mountain and a city.... Biyyardāwal is the residence of the Prince of MA'BAR, for whom horses are imported from foreign countries."—_Abulfeda_, in _Gildemeister_, p. 185. We regret to see that M. Guyard, in his welcome completion of Reinaud's translation of Abulfeda, absolutely, in some places, substitutes "Coromandel" for "Ma'bar." It is French fashion, but a bad one.

c. 1498.—"Zo deser stat Kangera anlenden alle Kouffschyff die in den landen zo doyn hauen, ind lijcht in eyner provincie MOABAR genant."—_Pilgerfahrt des Ritters Arnold von Harff_ (a fiction-monger), p. 140.

1753.—"Selon cet autorité le pays du continent qui fait face à l'île de Ceilan est MAABAR, ou le grande Inde: et cette interpretation de Marc-Pol est autant plus juste, que _maha_ est un terme Indien, et propre même à quelques langues Scythiques ou Tartares, pour signifier _grand_. Ainsi, MAABAR signifie la grande region."—_D'Anville_, p. 105. The great Geographer is wrong!

MACAO, n.p.

A. The name applied by the Portuguese to the small peninsula and the city built on it, near the mouth of Canton River, which they have occupied since 1557. The place is called by the Chinese _Ngao-măn_ (_Ngao_, 'bay or inlet,' _Măn_, 'gate'). The Portuguese name is alleged to be taken from _A-mā-ngao_, 'the Bay of Ama,' _i.e._ of the Mother, the so-called 'Queen of Heaven,' a patroness of seamen. And indeed _Amacao_ is an old form often met with.

c. 1567.—"Hanno i Portoghesi fatta vna picciola cittáde in vna Isola vicina a' i liti della China chiamato MACHAO ... ma i datii sono del Rè della China, e vanno a pagarli a Canton, bellissima cittáde, e di grande importanza, distante da _Machao_ due giorni e mezzo."—_Cesare de' Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 391.

c. 1570.—"On the fifth day of our voyage it pleased God that we arrived at ... Lampacau, where at that time the _Portugals_ exercised their commerce with the _Chineses_, which continued till the year 1557, when the _Mandarins_ of _Canton_, at the request of the Merchants of that Country, gave us the port of MACAO, where the trade now is; of which place (that was but a desart Iland before) our countrymen made a very goodly plantation, wherein there were houses worth three or four thousand Duckats, together with a Cathedral Church...."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 315.

1584.—"There was in MACHAO a religious man of the order of the barefoote friars of S. Francis, who vnderstanding the great and good desire of this king, did sende him by certaine Portugal merchants ... a cloth whereon was painted the day of iudgement and hell, and that by an excellent workman."—_Mendoza_, ii. 394.

1585.—"They came to AMACAO, in Iuly, 1585. At the same time it seasonably hapned that _Linsilan_ was commanded from the court to procure of the Strangers at AMACAO, certaine goodly feathers for the King."—From the _Jesuit Accounts_, in _Purchas_, iii. 330.

1599 ... —"AMACAO." See under MONSOON.

1602.—"Being come, as heretofore I wrote your Worship, to MACAO a city of the Portugals, adjoyning to the firme Land of China, where there is a Colledge of our Company."—Letter from _Diego de Pantoia_, in _Purchas_, iii. 350.

[1611.—"There came a Jesuit from a place called Langasack (see LANGASAQUE), which place the Carrack of AMAKAU yearly was wont to come."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 146.]

1615.—"He adviseth me that 4 juncks are arrived at LANGASAQUE from Chanchew, which with this ship from AMACAU, will cause all matters to be sould chepe."—_Cocks's Diary_, i. 35.

[ " "... carried them prisoners aboard the great ship of AMACAN."—_Foster, Letters_, iv. 46.]

1625.—"That course continued divers yeeres till the _Chinois_ growing lesse fearefull, granted them in the greater Iland a little _Peninsula_ to dwell in. In that place was an Idoll, which still remained to be seene, called _Ama_, whence the Peninsula was called AMACAO, that is Amas Bay."—_Purchas_, iii. 319.

B. MACAO, MACCAO, was also the name of a place on the Pegu River which was the port of the city so called in the day of its greatness. A village of the name still exists at the spot.

1554.—"The _baar_ (see BAHAR) of MACAO contains 120 biças, each biça 100 TICALS (q.v.) ..."—_A. Nunes_, p. 39.

1568.—"Si fa commodamente il viaggio sino a MACCAO distante da Pegu dodeci miglia, e qui si sbarca."—_Ces. Federici_, in _Ramusio_, iii. 395.

1587.—"From Cirion we went to MACAO, &c."—_R. Fitch_, in _Hakl._ ii. 391. (See DELING).

1599.—"The King of _Arracan_ is now ending his business at the Town of MACAO, carrying thence the Silver which the King of _Tangu_ had left, exceeding three millions."—_N. Pimenta_, in _Purchas_, iii. 1748.

MACAREO, s. A term applied by old voyagers to the phenomenon of the _bore_, or great tidal wave as seen especially in the Gulf of Cambay, and in the Sitang Estuary in Pegu. The word is used by them as if it were an Oriental word. At one time we were disposed to think it might be the Skt. word _makara_, which is applied to a mythological sea-monster, and to the Zodiacal sign Capricorn. This might easily have had a mythological association with the furious phenomenon in question, and several of the names given to it in various parts of the world seem due to associations of a similar kind. Thus the old English word _Oegir_ or _Eagre_ for the bore on the Severn, which occurs in Drayton, "seems to be a reminiscence of the old Scandinavian deity _Oegir_, the god of the stormy sea."[153] [This theory is rejected by _N.E.D._ s.v. _Eagre_.] One of the Hindi names for the phenomenon is _Menḍhā_, 'The Ram'; whilst in modern Guzerat, according to R. Drummond, the natives call it _ghoṛā_, "likening it to the war horse, or a squadron of them."[154] But nothing could illustrate the _naturalness_ of such a figure as _makara_, applied to the bore, better than the following paragraph in the review-article just quoted (p. 401), which was evidently penned without any allusion to or suggestion of such an origin of the name, and which indeed makes no reference to the Indian name, but only to the French names of which we shall presently speak:

"Compared with what it used to be, if old descriptions may be trusted, the Mascaret is now stripped of its terrors. It resembles the great nature-force which used to ravage the valley of the Seine, _like one of the mythical dragons which, as legends tell, laid whole districts waste_, about as much as a lion confined in a cage resembles the free monarch of the African wilderness."

Take also the following:

1885.—"Here at his mouth Father Meghna is 20 miles broad, with islands on his breast as large as English counties, and a great tidal bore which made a daily and ever-varying excitement.... In deep water, it passed merely as a large rolling billow; but in the shallows it rushed along, roaring like a crested and devouring monster, before which no small craft could live."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 161-162.

But unfortunately we can find no evidence of the designation of the phenomenon in India by the name of _makara_ or the like; whilst both _mascaret_ (as indicated in the quotation just made) and _macrée_ are found in French as terms for the bore. Both terms appear to belong properly to the Garonne, though _mascaret_ has of late began on the Seine to supplant the old term _barre_, which is evidently the same as our _bore_. [The _N.E.D._ suggests O. N. _bára_, 'wave.'] Littré can suggest no etymology for _mascaret_; he mentions a whimsical one which connects the word with a place on the Garrone called St. _Macaire_, but only to reject it. There would be no impossibility in the transfer of an Indian word of this kind to France, any more than in the other alternative of the transfer of a French term to India in such a way that in the 16th century visitors to that country should have regarded it as an indigenous word, if we had but evidence of its Indian existence. The date of Littré's earliest quotation, which we borrow below, is also unfavourable to the probability of transplantation from India. There remains the possibility that the word is _Basque_. The Saturday Reviewer already quoted says that he could find nothing approaching to _Mascaret_ in a Basque French Dict., but this hardly seems final.

The vast rapidity of the flood-tide in the Gulf of Cambay is mentioned by Maṣ'ūdī, who witnessed it in the year H. 303 (A.D. 915) i. 255; also less precisely by Ibn Batuta (iv. 60). There is a paper on it in the _Bo. Govt. Selections_, N.S. No. xxvi., from which it appears that the bore wave reaches a velocity of 10½ knots. [See also _Forbes, Or. Mem._ 2nd. ed. i. 313.]

1553.—"In which time there came hither (to Diu) a concourse of many vessels from the Red Sea, the Persian Gulf, and all the coast of Arabia and India, so that the places within the Gulf of Cambaya, which had become rich and noble by trade, were by this port undone. And this because it stood outside of the MACAREOS of the Gulf of Cambaya, which were the cause of the loss of many ships."—_Barros_, II. ii. cap. 9.

1568.—"These Sholds (G. of Cambay) are an hundred and foure-score miles about in a straight or gulfe, which they call MACAREO (_Maccareo_ in orig.) which is as much as to say a race of a Tide."—_Master C. Frederick, Hakl._ ii. 342; [and comp. ii. 362].

1583.—"And having sailed until the 23d of the said month, we found ourselves in the neighbourhood of the MACAREO (of Martaban) which is the most marvellous thing that ever was heard of in the way of tides, and high waters.... The water in the channel rises to the height of a high tree, and then the boat is set to face it, waiting for the fury of the tide, which comes on with such violence that the noise is that of a great earthquake, insomuch that the boat is soused from stem to stern, and carried by that impulse swiftly up the channel."—_Gasparo Balbi_, ff. 91_v_, 92.

1613.—"The MACAREO of waves is a disturbance of the sea, like water boiling, in which the sea casts up its waves in foam. For the space of an Italian mile, and within that distance only, this boiling and foaming occurs, whilst all the rest of the sea is smooth and waveless as a pond.... And the stories of the Malays assert that it is caused by souls that are passing the Ocean from one region to another, or going in _cafilas_ from the Golden Chersonesus ... to the river Ganges."—_Godinho de Eredia_, f. 41_v_. [See _Skeat, Malay Magic_, 10 _seq._]

1644.—"... thence to the Gulf of Cambaya with the impetuosity of the currents which are called MACAREO, of whose fury strange things are told, insomuch that a stone thrown with force from the hand even in the first speed of its projection does not move more swiftly than those waters run."—_Bocarro, MS._

1727.—"A Body of Waters comes rolling in on the Sand, whose Front is above two Fathoms high, and whatever Body lies in its Way it overturns, and no Ship can evade its Force, but in a Moment is overturned, this violent Boer the Natives called a MACKREA."—_A. Hamilton_, ii. 33; [ed. 1744, ii. 32].

1811.—Solvyns uses the word MACRÉE as French for 'Bore,' and in English describes his print as "... the representation of a phenomenon of Nature, the MACRÉE or tide, at the mouth of the river Ougly."—_Les Hindous_, iii.

MACASSAR, n.p. In Malay _Mangkasar_, properly the name of a people of CELEBES (q.v.), but now the name of a Dutch seaport and seat of Government on the W. coast of the S.W. peninsula of that spider-like island. The last quotation refers to a time when we occupied the place, an episode of Anglo-Indian history almost forgotten.

[1605-6.—"A description of the Iland Selebes or MAKASSER."—_Birdwood, Letter Book_, 77.

[1610.—"Selebes or MAKASSAR, wherein are spent and uttered these wares following."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 71.

[1664-5.—"... and anon to Gresham College, where, among other good discourse, there was tried the great poyson of MACCASSA upon a dogg, but it had no effect all the time we sat there."—_Pepys, Diary_, March 15; ed. _Wheatley_, iv. 372.]

1816.—"Letters from MACASSAR of the 20th and 27th of June (1815), communicate the melancholy intelligence of the death of Lieut. T. C. Jackson, of the 1st Regt. of Native Bengal Infantry, and Assistant Resident of MACASSAR, during an attack on a fortified village, dependent on the dethroned Raja of Boni."—_As. Journal_, i. 297.

MACE, s.

A. The crimson net-like mantle, which envelops the hard outer shell of the nutmeg, when separated and dried constitutes the _mace_ of commerce. Hanbury and Flückiger are satisfied that the attempt to identify the _Macir_, _Macer_, &c., of Pliny and other ancients with mace is a mistake, as indeed the sagacious Garcia also pointed out, and Chr. Acosta still more precisely. The name does not seem to be mentioned by Maṣ'ūdī; it is not in the list of aromatics, 25 in number, which he details (i. 367). It is mentioned by Edrisi, who wrote c. 1150, and whose information generally was of much older date, though we do not know what word he uses. The fact that nutmeg and mace are the product of one plant seems to have led to the fiction that clove and cinnamon also came from that same plant. It is, however, true that a kind of aromatic bark was known in the Arab pharmacopœia of the Middle Ages under the name of _ḳirfat-al-ḳaranful_ or 'bark of clove,' which may have been either a cause of the mistake or a part of it. The mistake in question, in one form or another, prevailed for centuries. One of the authors of this book was asked many years ago by a respectable Mahommedan of Delhi if it were not the case that cinnamon, clove, and nutmeg were the produce of one tree. The prevalence of the mistake in Europe is shown by the fact that it is contradicted in a work of the 16th century (_Bodaei, Comment. in Theophrastum_, 992); and by the quotation from Funnel.

The name mace may have come from the Ar. _basbāsa_, possibly in some confusion with the ancient _macir_. [See Skeat, _Concise Dict._ who gives F. _macis_, which was confused with M. F. _macer_, probably Lat. _macer_, _macir_, doubtless of Eastern origin.]

c. 1150.—"On its shores (_i.e._ of the sea of Ṣanf or CHAMPA), are the dominions of a King called Mihrāj, who possesses a great number of populous and fertile islands, covered with fields and pastures, and producing ivory, camphor, nutmeg, MACE, clove, aloeswood, cardamom, cubeb, &c."—_Edrisi_, i. 89; see also 51.

c. 1347.—"The fruit of the clove is the nutmeg, which we know as the scented nut. The flower which grows upon it is the MACE (_basbāsa_). And this is what I have seen with my own eyes."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 243.

c. 1370.—"A gret Yle and great Contree, that men clepen Java.... There growen alle manere of Spicerie more plentyfous liche than in any other contree, as of Gyngevere, Clowegylofres, Canelle, Zedewalle, Notemuges, and MACES. And wytethe wel, that the Notemuge bereth the MACES. For righte as the Note of the Haselle hath an Husk withouten, that the Note is closed in, til it be ripe, and after falleth out; righte so it is of the Notemuge and of the MACES."—_Sir John Maundeville_, ed. 1866, p. 187-188. This is a remarkable passage for it is interpolated by Maundeville, from superior information, in what he is borrowing from Odoric. The comparison to the hazel-nut husk is just that used by Hanbury & Flückiger (_Pharmacographia_, 1st ed. 456).

c. 1430.—"Has (insulas Java) ultra xv dierum cursu duae reperiuntur insulae, orientem versus. Altera Sandai appellata, in quâ nuces muscatae et MACES, altera Bandam nomine, in quâ solâ gariofali producuntur."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_.

1514.—"The tree that produces the nut (meg) and MACIS is all one. By this ship I send you a sample of them in the green state."—_Letter of Giov. da Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._ 81.

1563.—"It is a very beautiful fruit, and pleasant to the taste; and you must know that when the nut is ripe it swells, and the first cover bursts as do the husks of our chestnuts, and shows the MAÇA, of a bright vermilion like fine grain (_i.e._ _coccus_); it is the most beautiful sight in the world when the trees are loaded with it, and sometimes the mace splits off, and that is why the nutmegs often come without the MACE."—_Garcia_, f. 129_v_-130.

[1602-3.—"In yo^r Provision you shall make in Nutmeggs and MACE haue you a greate care to receiue such as be good."—_Birdwood, First Letter Book_, 36; also see 67.]

1705.—"It is the commonly received opinion that Cloves, Nutmegs, MACE, and Cinnamon all grow upon one tree; but it is a great mistake."—_Funnel_, in _Dampier_, iv. 179.

MACE, s.

B. Jav. and Malay _mās_. [Mr. Skeat writes: "_Mās_ is really short for _amās_ or _emās_, one of those curious forms with prefixed _a_, as in the case of ABADA, which are probably native, but may have been influenced by Portuguese."] A weight used in Sumatra, being, according to Crawfurd, 1-16th of a Malay TAEL (q.v.), or about 40 grains (but see below). _Mace_ is also the name of a small gold coin of Achīn, weighing 9 grs. and worth about 1_s._ 1_d._ And _mace_ was adopted in the language of European traders in China to denominate the tenth part of the Chinese _liang_ or _tael_ of silver; the 100th part of the same value being denominated in like manner CANDAREEN (q.v.). The word is originally Skt. _māsha_, 'a bean,' and then 'a particular weight of gold' (comp. CARAT, RUTTEE).

1539.—"... by intervention of this thirdsman whom the Moor employed as broker they agreed on my price with the merchant at seven MAZES of gold, which in our money makes a 1400 reys, at the rate of a half cruzado the MAZ."—_Pinto_, cap. xxv. Cogan has, "the fishermen sold me to the merchant for seven _mazes_ of gold, which amounts in our money to seventeen shillings and sixpence."—p. 31.

1554.—"The weight with which they weigh (at Malaca) gold, musk, seed-pearl, coral, calambuco ... consists of _cates_ which contain 20 _tael_, each _tael_ 16 MAZES, each MAZ 20 _cumduryns_. Also one _paual_ 4 MAZES, one MAZ 4 _cupões_ (see KOBANG), one _cupão_ 5 _cumduryns_ (see CANDAREEN)."—_A. Nunez_, 39.

1598.—"Likewise a Tael of Malacca is 16 MASES."—_Linschoten_, 44; [Hak. Soc. i. 149].

1599.—"_Bezar_ sive _Bazar_ (_i.e._ BEZOAR, q.v.) per MASAS venditur."—_De Bry_, ii. 64.

1625.—"I have also sent by Master Tomkins of their coine (Achin) ... that is of gold named a MAS, and is ninepence halfpenie neerest."—_Capt. T. Davis_, in _Purchas_, i. 117.

1813.—"Milburn gives the following table of weights used at Achin, but it is quite inconsistent with the statements of Crawfurd and Linschoten above.

4 copangs = 1 MACE 5 MACE = 1 mayam 16 mayam = 1 tale 5 tales = 1 bancal 20 bancals = 1 catty 200 catties = 1 bahar."

_Milburn_, ii. 329. [Mr. Skeat notes that here "copang" is Malay _kupang_; tale, _tali_; bancal, _bongkal_.]

MACHEEN, MAHACHEEN, n.p. This name, _Mahā-chīna_, "Great China," is one by which China was known in India in the early centuries of our era, and the term is still to be heard in India in the same sense in which Al-Birūnī uses it, saying that all beyond the great mountains (Himālaya) is _Mahā-chīn_. But "in later times the majority, not knowing the meaning of the expression, seem to have used it pleonastically coupled with _Chīn_, to denote the same thing, _Chīn_ and _Māchīn_, a phrase having some analogy to the way _Sind_ and _Hind_ was used to express all India, but a stronger one to _Gog_ and _Magog_, as applied to the northern nations of Asia." And eventually _Chīn_ was discovered to be the eldest son of Japhet, and _Māchīn_ his grandson; which is much the same as saying that Britain was the eldest son of Brut the Trojan, and Great Britain his grandson! (_Cathay and the Way Thither_, p. cxix.).

In the days of the Mongol supremacy in China, when Chinese affairs were for a time more distinctly conceived in Western Asia, and the name of _Manzi_ as denoting Southern China, unconquered by the Mongols till 1275, was current in the West, it would appear that this name was confounded with _Māchīn_, and the latter thus acquired a specific but erroneous application. One author of the 16th century also (quoted by _Klaproth, J. As. Soc._ ser. 2, tom. i. 115) distinguishes _Chīn_ and _Māchīn_ as N. and S. China, but this distinction seems never to have been entertained by the Hindus. Ibn Batuta sometimes distinguishes _Ṣīn_ (_i.e._ _Chīn_) as South China from _Khitāi_ (see CATHAY) as North China. In times when intimacy with China had again ceased, the double name seems to have recovered its old vagueness as a rotund way of saying China, and had no more plurality of sense than in modern parlance _Sodor and Man_. But then comes an occasional new application of _Māchīn_ to Indo-China, as in Conti (followed by Fra Mauro). An exceptional application, arising from the Arab habit of applying the name of a country to the capital or the chief port frequented by them, arose in the Middle Ages, through which _Canton_ became known in the West as the city of _Māchīn_, or in Persian translation _Chīnkalān_, _i.e._ Great Chīn.

_Mahāchīna_ as applied to China:

636.—"'In what country exists the kingdom of the Great _Thang_?' asked the king (Sīlāditya of Kanauj), 'how far is it from this?'

"'It is situated,' replied he (Hwen T'sang), 'to the N.E. of this kingdom, and is distant several ten-thousands of _li_. It is the country which the Indian people call MAHĀCHĪNA.'"—_Pèl. Bouddh._ ii. 254-255.

c. 641.—"MOHOCHINTAN." See quotation under CHINA.

c. 1030.—"Some other mountains are called Harmakút, in which the Ganges has its source. These are impassable from the side of the cold regions, and beyond them lies MĀCHĪN."—_Al-Birūnī_, in _Elliot_, i. 46.

1501.—In the Letter of Amerigo Vespucci on the Portuguese discoveries, written from C. Verde, 4th June, we find mention among other new regions of MARCHIN. Published in Baldelli Boni's _Il Milione_, p. ciii.

c. 1590.—"Adjoining to Asham is Tibet, bordering upon Khatai, which is properly MAHACHEEN, vulgarly called MACHEEN. The capital of Khatai is Khan Baleegh, 4 days' journey from the sea."—_Ayeen_, by _Gladwin_, ed. 1800, ii. 4; [ed. _Jarrett_, ii. 118].

[c. 1665.—"... you told me ... that Persia, Usbec, Kachguer, Tartary, and Catay, Pegu, Siam, China and MATCHINE (in orig. _Tchine et_ MATCHINE) trembled at the name of the Kings of the Indies."—_Bernier_, ed. _Constable_, 155 _seq._]

Applied to Southern China.

c. 1300.—"Khatāi is bounded on one side by the country of Māchīn, which the Chinese call Manzi.... In the Indian language S. China is called MAHĀ-CHĪN, _i.e._ 'Great China,' and hence we derive the word Manzi."—_Rashīd-uddīn_, in _H. des Mongols_ (_Quatremère_), xci.-xciii.

c. 1348.—"It was the Kaam's orders that we should proceed through Manzi, which was formerly known as _India Maxima_" (by which he indicates MAHĀ-CHĪNĀ, see below, in last quotation).—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, p. 354.

Applied to Indo-China:

c. 1430.—"Ea provincia (Ava)—MACINUM incolae dicunt— ... referta est elephantis."—_Conti_, in _Poggius, De Var. Fortunae_.

Chin and Machin:

c. 1320.—"The curiosities of CHÍN AND MACHÍN, and the beautiful products of Hind and Sind."—_Wassāf_, in _Elliot_, iii. 32.

c. 1440.—"Poi si retrova in quella istessa provincia di Zagatai Sanmarcant città grandissima e ben popolata, por la qual vanno e vengono tutti quelli di CINI E MACINI e del Cataio, o mercanti o viandanti che siano."—_Barbaro_, in _Ramusio_, ii. f. 106_v_.

c. 1442.—"The merchants of the 7 climates from Egypt ... from the whole of the realms of CHĪN AND MĀCHĪN, and from the city of Khānbālik, steer their course to this port."-_-Abdurrazāk_, in _Notices et Extraits_, xiv. 429.

[1503.—"SIN AND MASIN." See under JAVA.]

Mahāchīn or Chīn Kalān, for Canton.

c. 1030.—In Sprenger's extracts from Al-Birūnī we have "_Sharghūd_, in Chinese _Sanfū_. This is Great China (MĀHĀṢĪN)."—_Post und Reise-routen des Orients_, 90.

c. 1300.—"This canal extends for a distance of 40 days' navigation from Khānbāligh to Khingsaī and Zaitūn, the ports frequented by the ships that come from India, and from the city of MĀCHĪN."—_Rashīd-uddin_, in _Cathay_, &c., 259-260.

c. 1332.—"... after I had sailed eastward over the Ocean Sea for many days I came to that noble province Manzi.... The first city to which I came in this country was called CENS-KALAN, and 'tis a city as big as three Venices."—_Odoric_, in _Cathay_, &c., 103-105.

c. 1347.—"In the evening we stopped at another village, and so on till we arrived at SĪN-KALĀN, which is the city of Ṣīn-ul-Ṣīn ... one of the greatest of cities, and one of those that has the finest of bazaars. One of the largest of these is the porcelain bazaar, and from it china-ware is exported to the other cities of China, to India, and to Yemen."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 272.

c. 1349.—"The first of these is called Manzi, the greatest and noblest province in the world, having no paragon in beauty, pleasantness, and extent. In it is that noble city of Campsay, besides Zayton, CYNKALAN, and many other cities."—_John Marignolli_, in _Cathay_, &c., 373.

MĀCHIS, s. This is recent Hind. for 'lucifer matches.' An older and purer phrase for sulphur-matches is _dīwā-_, _dīyā-salāī_.

MADAPOLLAM, n.p. This term, applying to a particular kind of cotton cloth, and which often occurs in prices current, is taken from the name of a place on the Southern Delta-branch of the Godavery, properly _Mādhavapalam_, [Tel. _Mādhavayya-pālemu_, 'fortified village of Mādhava']. This was till 1833 [according to the _Madras Gloss._ 1827] the seat of one of the Company's Commercial Agencies, which was the chief of three in that Delta; the other two being Bunder Malunka and Injeram. _Madapollam_ is now a staple export from England to India; it is a finer kind of white piece-goods, intermediate between calico and muslin.

[1610.—"MADAFUNUM is chequered, somewhat fine and well requested in Pryaman."—_Danvers, Letters_, i. 74.]

1673.—"The _English_ for that cause (the unhealthiness of Masulipatam), only at the time of shipping, remove to MEDOPOLLON, where they have a wholesome Seat Forty Miles more North."—_Fryer_, 35.

[1684-85.—"Mr. Benj^a Northey having brought up Musters of the MADAPOLL^M Cloth, Itt is thought convenient that the same be taken of him...."—_Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo._ 1st ser. iv. 49.]

c. 1840.—"Pierrette eût de jolies chemises en MADAPOLAM."—_Balzac, Pierrette._

1879.—"... liveliness seems to be the unfailing characteristic of autographs, fans, Cremona fiddles, Louis Quatorze snuff-boxes, and the like, however sluggish pig-iron and MADAPOLLAMS may be."—_Sat. Review_, Jan. 11, p. 45.

MADRAFAXAO, s. This appears in old Portuguese works as the name of a gold coin of Guzerat; perhaps representing _Muẓaffar-shāhī_. There were several kings of Guzerat of this name. The one in question was probably Muẓaffar-Shah II. (1511-1525), of whose coinage Thomas mentions a gold piece of 185 grs. (_Pathán Kings_, 353).

1554.—"There also come to this city MADRAFAXAOS, which are a money of Cambaya, which vary greatly in price; some are of 24 tangas of 60 reis the tanga, others of 23, 22, 21, and other prices according to time and value."—_A. Nunez_, 32.

MADRAS, n.p. This alternative name of the place, officially called by its founders Fort St. George, first appears about the middle of the 17th century. Its origin has been much debated, but with little result. One derivation, backed by a fictitious legend, derives the name from an imaginary Christian fisherman called _Madarasen_; but this may be pronounced philologically impossible, as well as otherwise unworthy of serious regard.[155] Lassen makes the name to be a corruption of _Manda-rājya_, 'Realm of the Stupid!' No one will suspect the illustrious author of the _Indische Alterthumskunde_ to be guilty of a joke; but it does look as if some malign Bengalee had suggested to him this gibe against the "Benighted"! It is indeed curious and true that, in Bengal, sepoys and the like always speak of the Southern Presidency as _Mandrāj_. In fact, however, all the earlier mentions of the name are in the form of _Madraspatanam_, 'the city of the _Madras_,' whatever the _Madras_ may have been. The earliest maps show _Madraspatanam_ as the Mahommedan settlement corresponding to the present Triplicane and Royapettah. The word is therefore probably of Mahommedan origin; and having got so far we need not hesitate to identify it with _Madrasa_, 'a college.' The Portuguese wrote this _Madaraza_ (see _Faria y Sousa, Africa Portuguesa_, 1681, p. 6); and the European name probably came from them, close neighbours as they were to Fort St. George, at Mylapore or San Thomé. That there was such a _Madrasa_ in existence is established by the quotation from Hamilton, who was there about the end of the 17th century.[156] Fryer's Map (1698, but illustrating 1672-73) represents the Governor's House as a building of Mahommedan architecture, with a dome. This may have been the _Madrasa_ itself. Lockyer also (1711) speaks of a "College," of which the building was "very ancient"; formerly a hospital, and then used apparently as a residence for young writers. But it is not clear whether the name "College" was not given on this last account. [The _Madras Admin. Man._ says: "The origin of this name has been much discussed. _Madrissa_, a Mahommedan school, has been suggested, which considering the date at which the name is first found seems fanciful. _Manda_ is in Sanscrit 'slow.' _Mandarāz_ was a king of the lunar race. The place was probably called after this king" (ii. 91). The _Madras Gloss._ again writes: "Hind. _Madrās_, Can. _Madarāsu_, from Tel. _Mandaradzu_, name of a local Telegu Royer," or ruler. The whole question has been discussed by Mr. Pringle (_Diary Ft. St. Geo._, 1st ser. i. 106 _seqq._). He points out that while the earliest quotation given below is dated 1653, the name, in the form _Madrazpatam_, is used by the President and Council of Surat in a letter dated 29th December, 1640 (_I. O. Records_, O. C. No. 1764); "and the context makes it pretty certain that Francis Day or some other of the factors at the new Settlement must have previously made use of it in reference to the place, or 'rather,' as the Surat letter says, 'plot of ground' offered to him. It is no doubt just possible that in the course of the negotiations Day heard or caught up the name from the Portuguese, who were at the time in friendly relations with the English; but the probabilities are certainly in the opposite direction. The _nayak_ from whom the plot was obtained must almost certainly have supplied the name, or what Francis Day conceived to be the name. Again, as regards Hamilton's mention of a 'college,' Sir H. Yule's remark certainly goes too far. Hamilton writes, 'There is a very Good Hospital in the Town, and the Company's Horse-stables are neat, but the old College where a good many Gentlemen Factors are obliged to lodge, is ill-kept in repair.' This remark taken together with that made by Lockyer ... affords proof, indeed, that there was a building known to the English as the 'College.' But it does not follow that this, or any, building was distinctively known to Musulmans as the '_madrasa_.' The 'old College' of Hamilton may have been the successor of a Musulman '_madrasa_' of some size and consequence, and if this was so the argument for the derivation would be strengthened. It is however equally possible that some old buildings within the plot of territory acquired by Day, which had never been a '_madrasa_,' was turned to use as a College or place where the young writers should live and receive instruction; and in this case the argument, so far as it rests on a mention of 'a College' by Hamilton and Lockyer, is entirely destroyed. Next as regards the probability that the first part of '_Madraspatanam_' is 'of Mahommedan origin.' Sir H. Yule does not mention that date of the maps in which _Madraspatanam_ is shown 'as the Mahommedan settlement corresponding to the present Triplicane and Royapettah'; but in Fryer's map, which represents the fort as he saw it in 1672, the name '_Madirass_'—to which is added 'the Indian Town with flat houses'—is entered as the designation of the collection of houses on the north side of the English town, and the next makes it evident that in the year in question the name of _Madras_ was applied chiefly to the crowded collection of houses styled in turn the 'Heathen,' the 'Malabar,' and the 'Black' town. This consideration does not necessarily disprove the supposed Musulman origin of 'Madras,' but it undoubtedly weakens the chain of Sir H. Yule's argument." Mr. Pringle ends by saying: "On the whole it is not unfair to say that the chief argument in favour of the derivation adopted by Sir H. Yule is of a negative kind. There are fatal objections to whatever other derivations have been suggested, but if the mongrel character of the compound '_Madrasa-patanam_' is disregarded, there is no fatal objection to the derivation from '_madrasa_.'... If however that derivation is to stand, it must not rest upon such accidental coincidences as the use of the word 'College' by writers whose knowledge of Madras was derived from visits made from 30 to 50 years after the foundation of the colony."]

1653.—"Estant desbarquez le R. P. Zenon reçut lettres de MADRASPATAN de la detention du Rev. P. Ephraim de Neuers par l'Inquisition de Portugal, pour avoir presché a MADRASPATAN que les Catholiques qui foüetoient et trampoient dans des puys les images de Sainct Antoine de Pade, et de la Vierge Marie, estoient impies, et que les Indous à tout le moins honorent ce qu'ils estiment Sainct...."—_De la Boullaye-le-Gouz_, ed. 1657, 244.

c. 1665.—"Le Roi de Golconde a de grands Revenus.... Les Douanes des marchandises qui passent sur ses Terres, et celles des Ports de Masulipatan et de MADRESPATAN, lui rapportent beaucoup."—_Thevenot_, v. 306.

1672.—"... following upon MADRASPATAN, otherwise called _Chinnepatan_, where the English have a Fort called St. George, chiefly garrisoned by _Toepasses_ and _Mistices_; from this place they annually send forth their ships, as also from Suratte."—_Baldaeus_, Germ. ed. 152.

1673.—"Let us now pass the Pale to the Heathen Town, only parted by a wide Parrade, which is used for a _Buzzar_, or Mercate-place. MADERAS then divides itself into divers long streets, and they are checquered by as many transverse. It enjoys some _Choultries_ for Places of Justice; one Exchange; one _Pagod_...."—_Fryer_, 38-39.

1726.—"The Town or Place, anciently called _Chinapatnam_, now called MADRASPATNAM, and Fort St. George."—_Letters Patent_, in _Charters of E.I. Company_, 368-9.

1727.—"Fort St. George or MADERASS, or as the Natives call it, _China Patam_, is a Colony and City belonging to the _English East India Company_, situated in one of the most incommodious Places I ever saw.... There is a very good Hospital in the Town, and the Company's Horse-Stables are neat, but the Old College, where a great many Gentlemen Factors are obliged to lodge, is kept in ill Repair."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 364, [ed. 1744, ii. 182]. (Also see CHINAPATAM.)

MADRAS, s. This name is applied to large bright-coloured handkerchiefs, of silk warp and cotton woof, which were formerly exported from Madras, and much used by the negroes in the W. Indies as head-dresses. The word is preserved in French, but is now obsolete in England.

c. 1830.—"... We found President Petion, the black Washington, sitting on a very old ragged sofa, amidst a confused mass of papers, dressed in a blue military undress frock, white trowsers, and the everlasting MADRAS handkerchief bound round his brows."—_Tom Cringle_, ed. 1863, p. 425.

1846.—"Et Madame se manifesta! C'était une de ces vieilles dévinées par Adrien Brauwer dans ses sorcières pour le Sabbat ... coiffée d'un MADRAS, faisant encore papillottes avec les imprimés, que recevait gratuitement son maître."—_Balzac, Le Cousin Pons_, ch. xviii.

MADREMALUCO, n.p. The name given by the Portuguese to the Mahommedan dynasty of Berar, called _'Imād-shāhī_. The Portuguese name represents the title of the founder _'Imād-ul-Mulk_, ('Pillar of the State'), otherwise Fath Ullah 'Imād Shāh. The dynasty was the most obscure of those founded upon the dissolution of the Bāhmani monarchy in the Deccan. (See COTAMALUCO, IDALCAN, MELIQUE VERIDO, NIZAMALUCO, SABAIO.) It began about 1484, and in 1572 was merged in the kingdom of Ahmednagar. There is another Madremaluco (or 'Imād-ul-Mulk) much spoken of in Portuguese histories, who was an important personage in Guzerat, and put to death with his own hand the king Sikandar Shāh (1526) (_Barros_, IV. v. 3; _Correa_, ii. 272, 344, &c.; _Couto_, Decs. v. and vi. _passim_).

[1543.—See under COTAMALUCO.]

1553.—"The MADRE MALUCO was married to a sister of the Hidalchan (see IDALCAN), and the latter treated this brother-in-law of his, and MELEQUE VERIDO as if they were his vassals, especially the latter."—_Barros_, IV. vii. 1.

1563.—"The Imademaluco or MADREMALUCO, as we corruptly style him, was a Circassian (_Cherques_) by nation, and had originally been a Christian, and died in 1546.... _Imad_ is as much as to say 'prop,' and thus the other (of these princes) was called _Imadmaluco_, or 'Prop of the Kingdom.'..."—_Garcia_, f. 36_v_.

Neither the chronology of De Orta here, nor the statement of Imād-ul-Mulk's Circassian origin, agree with those of Firishta. The latter says that Fath-Ullah 'Imād Shāh was descended from the heathen of Bijanagar (iii. 485).

MADURA, n.p., properly _Madurei_, Tam. _Mathurai_. This is still the name of a district in S. India, and of a city which appears in the Tables of Ptolemy as "Μόδουρα βασίλειον Πανδιόνος." The name is generally supposed to be the same as that of _Mathurā_, the holy and much more ancient city of Northern India, from which the name was adopted (see MUTTRA), but modified after Tamil pronunciation.[157] [On the other hand, a writer in _J. R. As. Soc._ (xiv. 578, n. 3) derives _Madura_ from the Dravidian _Madur_ in the sense of 'Old Town,' and suggests that the northern Mathura may be an offshoot from it.] _Madura_ was, from a date, at least as early as the Christian era, the seat of the Pāṇḍya sovereigns. These, according to Tamil tradition, as stated by Bp. Caldwell, had previously held their residence at _Kolkei_ on the Tamraparni, the Κόλχοι of Ptolemy. (See _Caldwell_, pp. 16, 95, 101). The name of _Madura_, probably as adopted from the holier northern Muttra, seems to have been a favourite among the Eastern settlements under Hindu influence. Thus we have _Matura_ in Ceylon; the city and island of _Madura_ adjoining Java; and a town of the same name (_Madura_) in Burma, not far north of Mandalé, _Madeya_ of the maps.

A.D. c. 70-80.—"Alius utilior portus gentis Neacyndon qui vocatur Becare. Ibi regnabat Pandion, longe ab emporio mediterraneo distante oppido quod vocatur MODURA."—_Pliny_, vi. 26.

[c. 1315.—"MARDI." See CRORE.]

c. 1347.—"The Sultan stopped a month at Fattan, and then departed for his capital. I stayed 15 days after his departure, and then started for his residence, which was at MUTRA, a great city with wide streets.... I found there a pest raging of which people died in brief space ... when I went out I saw only the dead and dying."—_Ibn Batuta_, iv. 200-1.

1311.—"... the royal canopy moved from Bírdhúl ... and 5 days afterwards they arrived at the city of MATHRA ... the dwelling-place of the brother of the Ráí Sundar Pándya. They found the city empty, for the Ráí had fled with the Ránís, but had left two or three elephants in the temple of Jagnár (Jaganāth)."—_Amír Khusrú_, in _Elliot_, iii. 91.

MADURA FOOT, s. A fungoidal disease of the foot, apparently incurable except by amputation, which occurs in the Madura district, and especially in places where the 'Black soil' prevails. Medical authorities have not yet decided on the causes or precise nature of the disease. See _Nelson, Madura_, Pt. i. pp. 91-94; [_Gribble, Cuddapah_, 193].

MAGADOXO, n.p. This is the Portuguese representation, which has passed into general European use, of _Makdashau_, the name of a town and State on the Somālī coast in E. Africa, now subject to Zanzibar. It has been shown by one of the present writers that Marco Polo, in his chapter on Madagascar, has made some confusion between Magadoxo and that island, mixing up particulars relating to both. It is possible that the name of Madagascar was really given from Makdashau, as Sir R. Burton supposes; but he does not give any authority for his statement that the name of Madagascar "came from Makdishú (Magadoxo) ... whose Sheikh invaded it" (_Comment. on Camões_, ii. 520). [Owen (_Narrative_, i. 357) writes the name _Mukdeesha_, and Boteler (_Narrative_, ii. 215) says it is pronounced by the Arabs _Mākŏdĭsha_. The name is said to be _Magaad-el-Shata_, "Harbour of the Sheep," and the first syllable has been identified with that of _Maqdala_ and is said to mean "door" in some of the Galla dialects (_Notes & Queries_, 9 ser. ii. 193, 310. Also see Mr. Gray's note on _Pyrard_, Hak. Soc. i. 29, and Dr. Burnell on _Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 19.]

c. 1330.—"On departing from Zaila, we sailed on the sea for 15 days, and then arrived at MAḲDASHAU, a town of great size. The inhabitants possess a great number of camels, and of these they slaughter (for food) several hundreds every day."—_Ibn Batuta_, ii. 181.

1498.—"And we found ourselves before a great city with houses of several stories, and in the midst of the city certain great palaces; and about it a wall with four towers; and this city stood close upon the sea, and the Moors call it MAGADOXÓ. And when we were come well abreast of it, we discharged many bombards (at it), and kept on our way along the coast with a fine wind on the poop."—_Roteiro_, 102.

1505.—"And the Viceroy (Don Francisco D'Almeida) made sail, ordering the course to be made for MAGADAXO, which he had instructions also to make tributary. But the pilots objected saying that they would miss the season for crossing to India, as it was already the 26th of August...."—_Correa_, i. 560.

1514.—"... The most of them are Moors such as inhabit the city of Zofalla ... and these people continue to be found in Mazambic, Melinda, MOGODECIO, Marachilue (read Brava Chilve, _i.e._ _Brava_ and _Quiloa_), and Mombazza; which are all walled cities on the main land, with houses and streets like our own; except Mazambich."—_Letter of Giov. da Empoli_, in _Archiv. Stor. Ital._

1516.—"Further on towards the Red Sea there is another very large and beautiful town called MAGADOXO, belonging to the Moors, and it has a King over it, and is a place of great trade and merchandise."—_Barbosa_, 16.

1532.—"... and after they had passed Cape Guardafu, Dom Estevão was going along in such depression that he was like to die of grief, on arriving at MAGADOXO, they stopped to water. And the King of the country, hearing that there had come a son of the Count Admiral, of whom all had ample knowledge as being the first to discover and navigate on that coast, came to the shore to see him, and made great offers of all that he could require."—_Couto_, IV. viii. 2.

1727.—"MAGADOXA, or as the Portuguese call it, MAGADOCIA, is a pretty large City, about 2 or 3 Miles from the Sea, from whence it has a very fine Aspect, being adorn'd with many high Steeples and Mosques."—_A. Hamilton_, i. 12-13, [ed. 1744].

MAGAZINE, s. This word is, of course, not Anglo-Indian, but may find a place here because of its origin from Ar. _makhāzin_, plur. of _al-makhzan_, whence Sp. _almacen_, _almagacen_, _magacen_, Port. _almazem_, _armazem_, Ital. _magazzino_, Fr. _magazin_.

c. 1340.—"The Sultan ... made him a grant of the whole city of Sīrī and all its houses with the gardens and fields of the treasury (MAKHZAN) adjacent to the city (of Delhi)."—_Ibn Batuta_, iii. 262.

1539.—"A que Pero de Faria respondea, que lhe desse elle commissão per mandar nos ALMAZẼS, et que logo proveria no socorro que entendia ser necessario."—_Pinto_, cap. xxi.

MAHÁJUN, s. Hind. from Skt. _mahā-jan_, 'great person.' A banker and merchant. In Southern and Western India the vernacular word has various other applications which are given in _Wilson_.

[1813.—"MAHAJEN, MAHAJANUM, a great person, a merchant."—_Gloss. to 5th Rep._ s.v.]

c. 1861.—

"Down there lives a MAHAJUN—my father gave him a bill, I have paid the knave thrice over, and here I'm paying him still. He shows me a long stamp paper, and must have my land—must he? If I were twenty years younger, he should get six feet by three." _Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree._

1885.—"The MAHAJUN hospitably entertains his victim, and speeds his homeward departure, giving no word or sign of his business till the time for appeal has gone by, and the decree is made absolute. Then the storm bursts on the head of the luckless hill-man, who finds himself loaded with an overwhelming debt, which he has never incurred, and can never hope to discharge; and so he practically becomes the MAHAJUN'S slave for the rest of his natural life."—_Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel_, 339.

MAHANNAH, s. (See MEEANA.)

MAHÉ, n.p. Properly _Māyēl̤i_. [According to the _Madras Gloss._ the Mal. name is _Mayyazhi_, _mai_, 'black,' _azhi_, 'river mouth'; but the title is from the French _Mahé_, being one of the names of Labourdonnais.] A small settlement on the Malabar coast, 4 m. S.E. of Tellicherry, where the French established a factory for the sake of the pepper trade in 1722, and which they still retain. It is not now of any importance.

MAHI, n.p. The name of a considerable river flowing into the upper part of the Gulf of Cambay. ["The height of its banks, and the fierceness of its floods; the deep gullies through which the traveller has to pass on his way to the river, and perhaps, above all, the bad name of the tribes on its banks, explain the proverb: 'When the Mahi is crossed, there is comfort'" (_Imp. Gazetteer_, s.v.).]

c. A.D. 80-90.—"Next comes another gulf ... extending also to the north, at the mouth of which is an island called _Baiōnēs_ (PERIM), and at the innermost extremity a great river called MAÏS."—_Periplus_, ch. 42.

MAHOUT, s. The driver and tender of an elephant. Hind. _mahā-wat_, from Skt. _mahā-mātra_, 'great in measure,' a high officer, &c., so applied. The Skt. term occurs in this sense in the _Mahābhārata_ (_e.g._ iv. 1761, &c.). The _Mahout_ is mentioned in the 1st Book of Maccabees as 'the INDIAN.' It is remarkable that we find what is apparently _mahā-mātra_, in the sense of a high officer in Hesychius:

"Μαμάτραι, οἱ στρατηγοὶ παρ' Ἰνδοῖς."—_Hesych._ s.v.

c. 1590.—"_Mast_ elephants (see MUST). There are five and a half servants to each, viz., first a MAHAWAT, who sits on the neck of the animal and directs its movements.... He gets 200 _dáms_ per month.... Secondly a _Bhói_, who sits behind, upon the rump of the elephant, and assists in battle, and in quickening the speed of the animal; but he often performs the duties of the MAHAWAT.... Thirdly the _Met'hs_ (see MATE).... A _Met'h_ fetches fodder, and assists in caparisoning the elephant...."—_Āīn_, ed. _Blochmann_, i. 125.

1648.—"... and MAHOUTS for the elephants...."—_Van Twist_, 56.

1826.—"I will now pass over the term of my infancy, which was employed in learning to read and write—my preceptor being a MAHOUHUT, or elephant-driver—and will take up my adventures."—_Pandurang Hari_, 21; [ed. 1873, i. 28].

1848.—"Then he described a tiger hunt, and the manner in which the MAHOUT of his elephant had been pulled off his seat by one of the infuriate animals."—_Thackeray, Vanity Fair_, ch. iv.

MAHRATTA, n.p. Hind. _Marhaṭā_, _Marhaṭṭā_, _Marhāṭā_ (_Marhaṭī_, _Marahṭī_, _Marhaiṭī_), and _Marāṭhā_. The name of a famous Hindu race, from the old Skt. name of their country, _Mahā-rāshṭra_, 'Magna Regio.' [On the other hand H. A. Acworth (_Ballads of the Marathas_, Intro. vi.) derives the word from a tribal name _Raṭhī_ or _Raṭhā_, 'chariot fighters,' from _raṭh_, 'a chariot,' thus _Mahā-Raṭhā_ means 'Great Warrior.' This was transferred to the country and finally Sanskritised into _Mahā-rāshṭra_. Again some authorities (Wilson, _Indian Caste_, ii. 48; Baden-Powell, _J. R. As. Soc._, 1897, p. 249, note) prefer to derive the word from the _Mhār_ or _Mahār_, a once numerous and dominant race. And see the discussion in the _Bombay Gazetteer_, I. pt. ii. 143 _seq._]

c. 550.—"The planet (Saturn's) motion in Açleshâ causes affliction to aquatic animals or products, and snakes ... in Pûrva Phalgunî to vendors of liquors, women of the town, damsels, and the MAHRATTAS...."—_Bṛhat Saṇhitā_, tr. by _Kern, J.R. As. Soc._ 2nd ser. v. 64.

640.—"De là il prit la direction du Nord-Ouest, traversa une vaste forêt, et ... il arriva au royaume de _Mo-ho-la-to_ (MAHĀRĀSHṬRA)...."—_Pèl. Bouddh._ i. 202; [_Bombay Gazetteer_, I. pt. ii. 353].

c. 1030.—"De Dhar, en se dirigeant vers le midi, jusqu'à la rivière de Nymyah on comte 7 parasanges; de là à MAHRAT-DESSA 18 paras."—_Albirúni_, in _Reinaud's Fragmens_, 109.

c. 1294-5.—"Alá-ud-dín marched to Elichpúr, and thence to Ghati-lajaura ... the people of that country had never heard of the Mussulmans; the MAHRATTA land had never been punished by their armies; no Mussulman King or Prince had penetrated so far."—_Zía-ud-dín Barní_, in _Elliot_, iii. 150.

c. 1328.—"In this Greater India are twelve idolatrous Kings, and more.... There is also the Kingdom of MARATHA which is very great."—_Friar Jordanus_, 41.

1673.—"They tell their tale in MORATTY; by Profession they are Gentues."—_Fryer_, 174.

1747.—"Agreed on the arrival of these Ships that We take Five Hundred (500) Peons more into our Service, that the 50 MORATTA Horses be augmented to 100 as We found them very usefull in the last Skirmish...."—_Consn. at Ft. St. David_, Jan. 6 (MS. Record in India Office).

1748.—"That upon his hearing the MIRATTOES had taken Tanner's Fort ..."—In _Long_, p. 5.

c. 1760.—"... those dangerous and powerful neighbors the MORATTOES; who being now masters of the contiguous island of Salsette ..."—_Grose_, ii. 44.

" "The name of MORATTOES, or MARATTAS, is, I have reason to think, a derivation in their country-language, or by corruption, from _Mar-Rajah_."—_Ibid._ ii. 75.

1765.—"These united princes and people are those which are known by the general name of MAHARATTORS; a word compounded of _Rattor_ and _Maahah_; the first being the name of a particular _Raazpoot_ (or _Rajpoot_) tribe; and the latter, signifying great or mighty (as explained by Mr. Fraser)...."—_Holwell, Hist. Events_, &c., i. 105.

c. 1769.—Under a mezzotint portrait: "_The Right Honble_ George Lord Pigot, _Baron_ Pigot _of_ Patshul _in the Kingdom of_ Ireland, _President and Governor of and for all the Affairs of the United Company of Merchants of_ England _trading to the_ East Indies, _on the Coast of_ Choromandel, _and_ Orixa, _and of the_ Chingee _and_ MORATTA _Countries_, &c., &c., &c."

c. 1842.—

"... Ah, for some retreat Deep in yonder shining Orient, where my life began to beat; Where in wild MAHRATTA battle fell my father evil starr'd." —_Tennyson, Locksley Hall._

The following is in the true HOBSON-JOBSON manner:

[1859.—"This term MARHATTA or MÂRHUTTA, is derived from the mode of warfare adopted by these men. _Mar_ means to strike, and _hutna_, to get out of the way, _i.e._ those who struck a blow suddenly and at once retreated out of harm's way."—_H. Dundas Robertson, District Duties during the Revolt in 1857_, p. 104, note.]

MAHRATTA DITCH, n.p. An excavation made in 1742, as described in the extract from Orme, on the landward sides of Calcutta, to protect the settlement from the Mahratta bands. Hence the term, or for shortness 'The _Ditch_' simply, as a disparaging name for Calcutta (see DITCHER). The line of the Ditch corresponded nearly with the outside of the existing Circular Road, except at the S.E. and S., where the work was never executed. [There is an excavation known by the same name at Madras excavated in 1780. (_Murray, Handbook_, 1859, p. 43).]

1742.—"In the year 1742 the Indian inhabitants of the Colony requested and obtained permission to dig a ditch at their own expense, round the Company's bounds, from the northern parts of Sootanatty to the southern part of Govindpore. In six months three miles were finished: when the inhabitants ... discontinued the work, which from the occasion was called the MORATTOE DITCH."—_Orme_, ed. 1803, ii. 45.

1757.—"That the Bounds of _Calcutta_ are to extend the whole Circle of _Ditch_ dug upon the Invasion of the MARATTES; also 600 yards without it, for an Esplanade."—_Articles of Agreement sent by Colonel Clive_ (previous to the Treaty with the Nabob of May 14). In _Memoirs of the Revolution in Bengal_, 1760, p. 89.

1782.—"To the Proprietors and Occupiers of Houses and other Tenements within the MAHRATTA ENTRENCHMENT."—_India Gazette_, Aug. 10.

[1840.—"Less than a hundred years ago, it was thought necessary to fortify Calcutta against the horsemen of Berar, and the name of the MAHRATTA DITCH still preserves the memory of the danger."—_Macaulay, Essay on Clive._]

1872.—"The Calcutta cockney, who glories in the MAHRATTA DITCH...."—_Govinda Samanta_, i. 25.

MAHSEER, MASEER, MASAL, &c. Hind. _mahāsir_, _mahāser_, _mahāsaulā_, s. The name is applied to perhaps more than one of the larger species of _Barbus_ (N.O. _Cyprinidae_), but especially to _B. Mosul_ of Buchanan, _B. Tor_, Day, _B. megalepis_, McLelland, found in the larger Himālayan rivers, and also in the greater perennial rivers of Madras and Bombay. It grows at its largest, to about the size of the biggest salmon, and more. It affords also the highest sport to Indian anglers; and from these circumstances has sometimes been called, misleadingly, the 'Indian salmon.' The origin of the name _Mahseer_, and its proper spelling, are very doubtful. It may be Skt. _mahā-śiras_, 'big-head,' or _mahā-śalka_, 'large-scaled.' The latter is most probable, for the scales are so large that Buchanan mentions that playing cards were made from them at Dacca. Mr. H. S. Thomas suggests _mahā-āsya_, 'great mouth.' [The word does not appear in the ordinary dicts.; on the whole, perhaps the derivation from _mahā-śiras_ is most probable.]

c. 1809.—"The MASAL of the Kosi is a very large fish, which many people think still better than the Rohu, and compare it to the salmon."—_Buchanan, Eastern India_, iii. 194.

1822.—"MAHASAULA and _Tora_, variously altered and corrupted, and with various additions may be considered as genuine appellations, amongst the natives for these fishes, all of which frequent large rivers."—_F. Buchanan Hamilton, Fishes of the Ganges_, 304.

1873.—"In my own opinion and that of others whom I have met, the MAHSEER shows more sport for its size than a salmon."—_H. S. Thomas, The Rod in India_, p. 9.

MAINATO, s. Tam. Mal. _Mainātta_, a washerman or DHOBY (q.v.).

1516.—"There is another sect of Gentiles which they call MAINATOS, whose business it is to wash the clothes of the Kings, Bramins, and Naires; and by this they get their living; and neither they nor their sons can take up any other business."—_Barbosa_, Lisbon ed., 334.

c. 1542.—"In this inclosure do likewise remain all the Landresses, by them called MAYNATES, which wash the linnen of the City (Pequin), who, as we were told, are above an hundred thousand."—_Pinto_, in _Cogan_, p. 133. The original (cap. cv.) has _todos os_ MAINATOS, whose sex Cogan has changed.

1554.—"And the farm (_renda_) of MAINATOS, which farm prohibits any one from washing clothes, which is the work of a MAINATO, except by arrangement with the farmer (Rendeiro)...."—_Tombo_, &c., 53.

[1598.—"There are some among them that do nothing els but wash cloathes: ... they are called MAYNATTOS."—_Linschoten_, Hak. Soc. i. 260.

[c. 1610.—"These folk (the washermen) are called MENATES."—_Pyrard de Laval_, Hak. Soc. ii. 71.]

1644.—(Expenses of Daman) "For two MAYNATOS, three water _boys_ (_bois de agoa_), one _sombreyro boy_, and 4 torch bearers for the said Captain, at 1 xerafim each a month, comes in the year to 36,000 _rés_ or x^{ns}. 00120.0.00."—_Bocarro_, MS. f. 181.

MAISTRY, MISTRY, sometimes even MYSTERY, s. Hind. _mistrī_. This word, a corruption of the Portuguese _mestre_, has spread into the vernaculars all over India, and is in constant Anglo-Indian use. Properly 'a foreman,' 'a master-workman'; but used also, at least in Upper India, for any artizan, as _rāj-mistrī_ (properly Pers. _rāz_), 'a mason or bricklayer,' _lohār-mistrī_, 'a blacksmith,' &c. The proper use of the word, as noted above, corresponds precisely to the definition of the Portuguese word, as applied to artizans in Bluteau: "Artifice que sabe bem o seu officio. _Peritus artifex.... Opifex, alienorum operum inspector._" In W. and S. India MAISTRY, as used in the household, generally means the cook, or the tailor. (See CALEEFA.)

MASTÈR (Мастеръ) is also the Russian term for a skilled workman, and has given rise to several derived adjectives. There is too a similar word in modern Greek, μαγίστωρ.

1404.—"And in these (chambers) there were works of gold and azure and of many other colours, made in the most marvellous way; insomuch that even in Paris whence come the subtle MAESTROS, it would be reckoned beautiful to see."—_Clavijo_, § cv. (Comp. _Markham_, p. 125).

1524.—"And the Viceroy (D. Vasco da Gama) sent to seize in the river of the Culymutys four newly-built CATURS, and fetched them to Cochin. These were built very light for fast rowing, and were greatly admired. But he ordered them to be burned, saying that he intended to show the Moors that we knew how to build better CATURS than they did; and he sent for MESTRE Vyne the Genoese, whom he had brought to build galleys, and asked him if he could build boats that would row faster than the Malabar paraos (see PROW). He answered: 'Sir, I'll build you brigantines fast enough to catch a mosquito....'"—_Correa_, ii. 830.

[1548.—"He ordered to be collected in the smithies of the dockyard as many smiths as could be had, for he had many MISTERES."—_Ibid._ iv. 663.]

1554.—"To the MESTRÈ of the smith's shop (_ferraria_) 30,000 reis of salary and 600 reis for maintenance" (see BATTA).—_S. Botelho, Tombo_, 65.

1800.—"... I have not yet been able to remedy the mischief done in my absence, as we have the advantage here of the assistance of some Madras DUBASHES and MAISTRIES" (ironical).—_Wellington_, i. 67.

1883.—"... My mind goes back to my ancient Goanese cook. He was only a MAISTRY, or more vulgarly a BOBBERJEE (see BOBACHEE), yet his sonorous name recalled the conquest of Mexico, or the doubling of the Cape."—_Tribes on My Frontier_, 35.

[1900.—"MYSTERY very sick, Mem Sahib, very sick all the night."—_Temple Bar_, April.]

MAJOON, s. Hind. from Ar. _ma'jūn_, lit. 'kneaded,' and thence what old medical books call 'an electuary' (_i.e._ a compound of medicines kneaded with syrup into a soft mass), but especially applied to an intoxicating confection of hemp leaves, &c., sold in the bazar. [_Burton, Ar. Nights_, iii. 159.] In the Deccan the form is ma'jūm. Moodeen Sheriff, in his Suppt. to the _Pharmac. of India_, writes _maghjūn_. "The chief ingredients in making it are _ganja_ (or hemp) leaves, milk, _ghee_, poppy-seeds, flowers of the thorn-apple (see DATURA), the powder of nux vomica, and sugar" (_Qanoon-e-Islam_, Gloss. lxxxiii).

1519.—"Next morning I halted ... and indulging myself with a MAAJÛN, made them throw into the water the liquor used for intoxicating fishes, and caught a few fish."—_Baber_, 272.

1563.—"And this they make up into an electuary, with sugar, and with the things above-mentioned, and this they call MAJU."—_Garcia_, f. 27_v_.

1781.—"Our ill-favoured guard brought in a dose of MAJUM each, and obliged us to eat it ... a little after sunset the surgeon came, and with him 30 or 40 Caffres, who seized us, and held us fast till the operation (circumcision) was performed."—_Soldier's letter_ quoted in _Hon. John Lindsay's Journal of Captivity in Mysore, Lives of Lindsays_, iii. 293.

1874.—"... it (Bhang) is made up with flour and various additions into a sweetmeat or MAJUM of a green colour."—_Hanbury and Flückiger_, 493.

MALABAR, n.p.

A. The name of the sea-board country which the Arabs called the 'Pepper-Coast,' the ancient _Kerala_ of the Hindus, the Λιμύρικη, or rather Διμύρικη, of the Greeks (see TAMIL), is not in form indigenous, but was applied, apparently, first by the Arab or Arabo-Persian mariners of the Gulf. The substantive part of the name, _Malai_, or the like, is doubtless indigenous; it is the Dravadian term for 'mountain' in the Sanskritized form _Malaya_, which is applied specifically to the southern portion of the Western Ghauts, and from which is taken the indigenous term _Malayālam_, distinguishing that branch of the Dravidian language in the tract which we call _Malabar_. This name—_Male_ or _Malai_, _Malīah_, &c.,—we find in the earlier post-classic notices of India; whilst in the great Temple-Inscription of Tanjore (11th century) we find the region in question called _Malai-nāḍu_ (_nāḍu_, 'country'). The affix _bār_ appears attached to it first (so far as we are aware) in the Geography of Edrisi (c. 1150). This (Persian?) termination, _bār_, whatever be its origin, and whether or no it be connected either with the Ar. _barr_, 'a continent,' on the one hand, or with the Skt. _vāra_, 'a region, a slope,' on the other, was most assuredly applied by the navigators of the Gulf to other regions which they visited besides Western India. Thus we have _Zangī-bār_ (mod. ZANZIBAR), 'the country of the Blacks'; _Kalāh-bār_, denoting apparently the coast of the Malay Peninsula; and even according to the dictionaries, _Hindū-bār_ for India. In the Arabic work which affords the second of these examples (_Relation_, &c., tr. by _Reinaud_, i. 17) it is expressly explained: "The word _bār_ serves to indicate that which is both a coast and a kingdom." It will be seen from the quotations below that in the Middle Ages, even after the establishment of the use of this termination, the exact form of the name as given by foreign travellers and writers, varies considerably. But, from the time of the Portuguese discovery of the Cape route, _Malavar_, or _Malabar_, as we have it now, is the persistent form. [Mr. Logan (_Manual_,